Konig des Menschen VII (Archive 1)

Turn I: 1600 AD - 1605 AD
LINK TO THE MAP

Mod Event
 ( Catholic League / Protestant League ) 
 * An Empire Split in Twain (Part I) (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW):
 * The Battle of Moldaufurt (June 1601): Valiant as they fought, the Hussite forces were unable to prevent a Westrian offensive, losing many key cities, most notably of them Moldaufurt. Counteroffensives were mounted to drive off invading forces yet they failed to put a dent on the opposition, forcing Bohemian forces to withdraw to territories outside of the HRE to rebuild as the Imperial army threatens Königgratz.
 * The Tirol Campaign (Autumn-Winter 1601): A consortium of Princes, hoping to catch the Westrians off-guard, launched a campaign on the Tirol region. The plan was somewhat badly planned and was delayed multiple times before beginning in the autumn of 1601. However, it wasn't long until the snow set in, and the mountainous terrain of Tirol didn't do them any service. Instead, it stalled the situation long enough for a small but sufficient Imperial force to repel the planned attack.
 * Their Rightful Place (late 1602): Exerting suzerainty onto one duchy and two Free Cities within the Empire, Vestkyst has served as a source of unease tension for Westria. Deciding that such situation should be no more, Erszebet Bathory commanded an army to march northwards past the subdued western Bohemia in order to put pressure on the city of Lybæk. Many Protestant princes were bribed into giving access, helped by the strong Imperial presence and Vesnia's unfinished mobilisation; which allowed the Westrian army to establish a foothold within Vestkyst-controlled Lauenburg, part of the Duchy of Holstein in October 1602, where they would set up for an attack. Reinforcements are also expected, with Hispanian mercenary companiesaiding their cause.
 * The Wolf Awakens (December 1602): Westria's building-up in the Duchy of Holstenhas not gone unnoticed. Anticipating a conflict, Vestkyst has already began a gradual mobilisation some time before the war, but the core force would be some time away from being ready. For the time being, a token force is sent to Lybæk in anticipation of reinforcement, while a navy wing, led by Admiral Konstaze Lenz, was ordered to station just outside of Dutch waters, ready to take action if the revolt flares up once again.
 * The Revolt, Reignited (March 1603): And it did. A Walloon battalion crossed into Dutch territory while attempting to stealthily attack a nearby prince, violating the former peace treaty. Said battalion was intercepted near Luik and half of it was destroyed, leading the others fleeing south along the Meuse. Once again, the Dutch Front burst open.
 * Conference of Salzburg (March 1603): In a meeting at the city of Salzburg, the representatives of Bavaria and Westria appeared to disagree on what to proceed with the war. The former claimed that they should be subduing nearby princes and expanding the Catholic base, while the latter remains adamant that Vestkyst is a more direct threat to the stability of the empire. This discord led to the Duke of Bavaria personally leading battle, occupying a few princes just on its border. A rift has formed between the two only strong Catholic powers within the Empire, yet their similarities remain to glue them together.
 * Plight of Nameur (February 1604): Walloon forces, already preoccupied with harassing troops from the bordering Princes, were now stretched thin having to also deal with a new wave of Dutch assaults. Along the Meuse, and with naval support from Konstanze Lenz's fleet, they managed to plow through local defenses before setting siege on the city of Nameur. By February, the city was sacked, its riches stolen, and its citadel almost destroyed from the bombardment. Those fleeing from the city cried evil, while some Dutch military leaders blamed "rogue mercenary bands" for the looting. For the time being, however, all the revolt could do is march on. The forces present on Wallonia, both Imperial and local, fled to Charleroi to regroup, while sending news of the plight to Wien requesting reinforcements.
 * A Question in Leadership (Spring 1604): Vesnia's inaction have led some Princes of the Protestant League to question their leadership, and rightfully so. In a meeting in Mainz, several envoys came forward calling out their slow mobilisation, and threatened a change in leadership if things do not change. As a compromise, it was agreed that Vesnia would assist Bohemia in driving off Imperial presence in Moldaufurt and surrounding areas.
 * The Resistance (Summer 1604): Imperial occupation has not sat well with the Bohemian populace. Several peasant revolts flared up, yet they failed due to the lack of organisation and iron. However, an insurrection by a local lord succeeded in liberating the city of Pilsen, and with the arrival of Vesnian forces, local Hussite resistance began slowly but surely cutting off the supply routes to the north for Westria.
 * Battle for Lübeck (November 1604): After two years of reasserting their grasp on Holstein, it was time to march on Lübeck. With a large army waiting on the side, and several mercenary companies joining them from other Catholic states, they marched on Lübeck on November 1604. Bohemia's situation has not been in favour of their supply lines, but that should be dealt with soon, should it? Entirely detached and out of touch with how bad the situation may be just a few hundred kilometres down south, the generals in charge of the Imperial army began surrounding the city. The Battle for Lübeck has begun.
 * Stand for Lybæk (November 1604): With Lybæk (Lübeck for the Germans) looking increasingly threatened by Imperial presence, the defenses of the city are improved at a constant rate. Reinforcements pour into and around the city as core Vestkyster battalions are activated, building up a formidable defensive force, some of it right under the eyes of Imperial scouts. The Elbe was laden with sharp pikes in order to discourage further river crossings for the opposition. The Northmen are ready to make a stand for the Hanseatic city.
 * The Capitalist's Dream: The burgeoning spice trade in Java couldn't have gone unnoticed. The markets of Hindustan had become so monopolised and controlled of late; even a tiny aroma would shake the insatiable demand of this capital-based desire. And so it was that late in 1598 a rickety double-deck ship turned up in Amsterdam with a vast array of the world's most aromatic spices - at least to Europeans whom had barely smelled any. The shipments that followed saw vast and uncompromising competition between young companies of the Dutch, as well as the proceeding first contact of Zhaowa with the establishment of a small trading post in Banten in late 1600 saw the States General of the Netherlands decide that it was necessary to control this new source of revenue. So was born the Vereenigde Oostindische Compagnie, a state comglomerate of the previous companies; but then came the difficulty of achieving confidence of those with money after the essential seizure of all of the assets of so many companies. The solution they found was simple; the issuing of bonds and shares for the new institution, and eventually, a single centralised location for it all, on February 13th, 1601. The Stock Exchange had just been born.
 * A Trade Post in Java: In late 1600, the Dutch seized an Agoustan merchant carrack off the coast of Singapura, allowing them to increase their trade profits immensely. Early the following year, a trading post was found on Banten in West Java, part of Zhaowa, marking the first appearance of the Dutch on the land.
 * The Folly of Empire: Farrouk of Persia, as he called and styled himself to his newfound followers in Herat and the Safaretid core, was a rather unscrupulous man. Granted, he had a bit of a reputation for his arrogance and most certainly one for his brilliant cunning; unfortunately, unlike the fiction he told his followers, he was not in fact the true king of Persia. For the of the Safaretid monarchs, his claim was the weakest. Not in blood, but in power; to his west, local governors and lords ruled with powerful impunity, and to his east, generals had carved out their own domains out of formerly royal land. Threatening them was not in fact an option, given they made up the vast majority of the realm’s strength; so in all ways, Farrouk of Herat was not even the King of Persia, he was simply the king in Persia. But that had to end. He needed to outwit the damn fools in the east and to do so with speed and with haste. He wanted a throne to rival the Atoumans, one that could even show the East what his realm were, a shining beacon in this land able to provide eternal prosperity under every orifice!... so that night, drunk out of his mind, he signed a rather strange and unseeming document his advisor placed before his hands.
 * “...I, I, I what?” He spluttered, hearing of the news from Tawres. “What?”
 * “They claim they have your seal of approval, sir, and they’ve broken rank! They’re forming an alliance with some Northern polity - some backwater hell named Astrakhan - and are invading the land to our North!”
 * That day in 1603, as a force of thirty-thousand levies marched into Qabala, Farrouk realised just how powerless he truly was.
 * Shakespeare's Works (3): In 1600, the plays The Merchant of Venice, A Midsummer Night's Dream and Much Ado About Nothing are published in London, all three being romantic comedies. A year later, the first perfomance of the renowed Hamlet occurs.
 * The Bozhou Rebellion (1) By 1600, the Wanli Emperor became thoroughly alienated with his role as Emperor, and refused to attend to all matters of state. This resulted in power being increasingly concentrated in the eunuch faction, to whom the Wanli Emperor entrusted all administrative affairs. This led to the formation of the infamous Xinzhou Clique, a group of around a dozen court eunuchs who would dominate Wu's affairs for the next few decades. Concurrently, Hmong and Nuosuo discontent with Wu rule results in the Bozhou rebellion, as the tusi states of M-Nkuj-Kwb, Hmuab Shuad, and Qeef Xib Naif revolt against Wu. The leader of the Bozhou Rebellion, Yang Yinglong, raids and plunders the regions of Sichuan, Hunan, and Hubei. The Wu government responds slowly to this development, too busy fighting with itself and defending against Khitan raids. Taking matters into their own hands, Ma Qiancheng and his wife, Qin Liangyu, both ethnically Hmong, lead their own forces to surpress the Bozhou rebellion. Their efforts are succesful, and the Bozhou rebellion is pushed out of Sichuan, though it still wreaks havoc in Hunan and Hubei.
 * Scientific Pursuits: The Academia dei Lincei is founded in Rome by Federico Cesi, the first academy in the world dedicated soley to science. The next year, the Kepler Supernova is observed in Northern Italy.
 * Huancan Reassertion: Ever since their effective conquest at the hands of the Spanish almost two-hundred years ago; the Huancan Empire had become vassilage to the Spanish Viceroyalty that took its name. Yet, the taming of the Empire... never happened. Spanish ineptitude combined with large-scale corruption and money-laundering and the Empire yet saw so much of its institutions persevere that in a way it remained rather absurd. Most in the place figured it was fine for the status quo to remain of such a manner. There was only one real source of opposition, and it was the local administration.
 * 10 hours. That's all it took for the status quo to flip on its head. A Mapuche, they said, was the culprit. The bloody fellow took a great big spear and pummelled it through the head of the Ereskian colonial programme. The southerners blamed the head of the Huancan programme for ineptitude and promptly declared a state of 'non-cooperation', before marching a 23,000-man-force that had been languishing in port northwards to reassert itself. Caught off-guard, the Huancan colonial heads pleaded to the Empire to do its old thing; and days later, the Huancan Empire had been accidentally resurrected.
 * The following months between 1603-1604 saw not intense fighting but the utter destruction of demoralised, underpaid Ereskian forces whom then defected en masse at the end of January 1604 to the Huancans; then, massive forces numbering 40,000 marched into Ereskia and essentially annexed the Northern half of the territory, nominally in name of the Huancan Viceroyalty but effectively in the name of an empire supposedly quashed centuries ago. The replacement heads in Ereskia escaped, taking a boat from La Serena out; headed towards Spain. The revelation of the sheer impunity with which the programmes had been conducting themselves would shake the foundations of the Spanish Empire.
 * The Power of the Hausa: The Hausa people had been dissipated, for a long time. Scattered kingdoms at the edge of greater trading empires, kept in such a place by a vast trading network that always passed them by. Then, the Galatoi giant, powered by foreign money and sheer will, crushed all those empires in a swift, single stroke. The Hausa people broke out of the end of the Galatoi Imperial Era with a new, proper land - that of the Kano city-state, a breakaway from the breakaways of the Galatoi giant.
 * And a breakthrough happened. For Kano, endowed with considerable wealth both by war and the expansion of grain-planting culture; its peasant population was considerably large and its rulers the only opposition to any kind of war. Until now. A young woman named Daurama took advantage of an exceedingly violent political struggle to convince the small merchant class and a not-inconsiderable amount of feudal lords to place her at the top of the matriarchal society of Kano; establishing her as Matriarch in 1603.
 * Daurama, however, was nothing if not ambitious. Apart from her obvious political chops, she was a popular figure and made regular public appearances. It was at one of these at the end of 1604 which confirmed her most famous words.
 * "I am here with a single mandate - to secure the future of this Kingdom, with an empire or without! I've no time for anything else but important news and our traditions!"
 * Death of the Lion: As he smoked his jade Hookah within his private chambers, a daily ritual for him, Bihtarīn contemplated his life up to that point. An avid reader, he had constructed numerous libraries across his realm, with books in Latin, Persian, Chagatai Daevite, Hindi, Punjabi, and so many more languages. He had provided security for traders, constructed roads, and had enlisted highway police to patrol roads and ensure safety.
 * Even so, the gold which he so desperately wished to see flow, refused to pass through his lands. Despite his pleading, local administrators continuously refused to provide restitution to traders for good stolen while in their territory. To make up for this, he instuted a high customs tax, hoping to increase revenue, thinking that the European's love for spices would compel them to trade with his realm no matter the cost. That was perhaps his greatest mistake. Foreign trade began to dry up. Bihtarīn eventually realized his folly and reversed the act, but by then it was too late. Excessive spending on lavish gardens and libraries further depleted the coffers of his empire. Eventually, in 1594, he disbanded the highway police. Even worse still was the religious divide in his nation. Devoted to Arzham, he had demolished many Hindu and Buddhist temples in favor of Arzhamic places of worship, which further split the Hindustani empire. Realizing his grave mistake, he eventually adopted the Hindu practices of his subjects, celebrating Diwali and banning the slaughter of cows on certain days. Despite this, his non-Arzhamic subjects continued to despise him.
 * The Portuguese, and later, the Hispanians, maintained their control of the seas. Just to visit the Safavids, he had to obtain a permit for sailing in the Persian gulf. He eventually settled on travelling through the mountains of Punjab, a region which despite his efforts, was filled with bandits. The Albionite purchase of Diu was his last attempts at generating enough income to fulfill his lifelong love for books, appease his court with lavish ceremonies, and to maintain his realm. In 1603, the realm of Odaipur, disatisfied with his rule, revolted against Bihtarīn. The leader of this insurrection was the local prince, Amar Singh, a charismatic and tenacious man. Bihtarīn put the revolt down after one long year of fighting and had Amar Singh executed, but the rebel was still praised loudly across the land. Many said that he was even more popular than the Emperor, a statement which was likely correct. In 1604, months after the Odaipur revolt was crushed, Bihtarīn died. Some say that he died of despair. None would cry for the man who had ruined the Hindustani Empire.
 * Far From Home: Matteo Ricci, a Jesuit, becomes the first European to enter the Forbidden City. While he was fascinated by Chinese (Wu) culture and customs, he was confused by the Wanli emperor's increasing trust in the eunuchs. Such news to him was unheard of when he first arrived in Wu in the 1580s. By 1601, Ricci could speak Chinese Wu as well as read and write classical Chinese, the literary language of scholars and officials. In 1601, Ricci wrote a letter that eventually made its way to the Wanli Emperor. The letter contains a request to become an advisor in the imperial court. It was surprising to many that the Emperor's reply was accepting, and Ricci became the first Westerner to be invited into the Forbidden City. This honor was in recognition of Ricci's scientific abilities, chiefly his predictions of solar eclipses, which were significant events in the Chinese world during his stay in Beijing. Such events were once unthinkable when he first gained permission to enter Wu.
 * Accidental Genius: Jerónimo de Ayanz was a painter, astronomer and a musician, but he never anticipated becoming an inventor. One night, out of sheer curiosity, or perhaps boredom, he began to pore over manuscripts and diagrams of fountains and pumps. Within his mind, gears began to shift. In Andalusia, a large mine bad been filled with water. The newer fountains of his time relied on diverting steam into one compartment but keeping another with water within steam-free, resulting in water spewing out of a opening. Perhaps he could entice steam to flow into a chamber before draining out into a basin of heated water, pushing a pump up and down. After much testing, he finally presented his design for a steam-powered pump to the King and Queen in 1604. The two were thoroughly impressed, and granted him a patent. Soon enough, using his own invention, the waters in that large drained. Though pleased, Jerónimo's design was far from perfect. Ever elusive, full knowledge of the force of air, which he deemed pressure, was never entirely in his grasp.



NPC Event

 * Keisairvalta: A volcanic winter, the result of the eruption of Mt. Huaynaputina in Huanca, begins a famine which kills almost a third of the Keisarian population, or approximately 3 million people
 * Lê Dynasty: Despite early successes, they were eventually pushed back and by 1605 lost up to Huế.
 * (Later) Liao: In 1601, Runsori, Khan of the Later Liao dynasty, launches an invasion of Chakhar. He had been eyeing the nation for years now, but for years his empire had been fraught with internal troubles. Only now, after quelling the many Mongol revolts which arose during his reign, did Runsori turn his gaze outwards. Unlike his father, Arslan, Runsori is adept in the art of war. Within months, the Chakhar Khanate capitulates. In the following years, Runsori organizes marriages between Khitan and Chakhar nobles, in the hopes of creating a large mixed ruling class.
 * Techuhe: In a sudden turn of events, the nation of Techuhe is taken over by one of its former generals by the name of Sannyoayno. Sannyoayno's coup was supported by the Nimaca, a clan within Jochureon. Sannyoayno immediately begins to expand his territories along the Amur river, conquering large swaths of Enkai and Aigun.
 * Kansha: The Government-general in Shijin seizes a stolen kawataro-fune from three members of the Yamagata family of Bingo at the end of December 1602; before sending an angered note to Kyoto that it will not tolerate 'continued looting of our defences... by rogue forces of Nihon.'
 * Nogai: Between 1600 and 1603, relations between Keisaria and Nogai Horde broke down after decades of diplomatic influence and pressure from the larger country. By 1605, a brief war brought an end to the Nogai Horde as they finally fall under Keisaria's borders.



Toyotomi Shogunate
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Tachibana no Kiyohime; official name Kiyohime-mikado, born 1542
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Hideyoshi; birth name Kinoshita Tokichiro, born 1542
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Tokugawa Ieyasu; born 1568


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

Events - The Wretched Empire

June 1600

Sun-sin and Hye-sung were both mutually astonished, those days ago, when they had been ordered by the King to arrive in Nihonese court as the delegates of Joseon. “Ascertain his intentions,” the King informed them, “Those of the bastard Hideyoshi; those of his husband, those of his court, and come back expediently with that information.”

Neither Sun-sin nor Hye-sung were even adequately prepared for the job. Both nobles with no actual qualifications, they had been chosen for humorously superficial reasons; the King, in the belief that this Nihon, which placed women on an equal pedestal to men, would respond more positively to the presence of a female delegate and thus give more information, had replaced his crowning diplomat with Hye-sung. Sun-sin too, was a junior diplomat, neither trained in the culture of this state nor particularly capable. Such was the result of a country in which internal power struggles had stripped away a meagre class of intellectuals; such was the result of a country so hilariously interlinked with Nihon in its formation and its further relations.

Received in Tokyo, they were informed of the Shogun’s summary presence in the Imperial Palace. Hye-sung shivered slightly, recounting on her scrolls what little kana she knew, attempting to put together whatever she could. Sun-sin regarded Hye-sung as inferior, at least to his namesake father, a genius; he refused to cooperate with her, and at every step of the way attempted to place himself before his partner. Infuriating it was for her, just as much as the treatment she experienced elsewhere was.

It was not misogyny here, at least. In fact, in some ways, it was more welcoming on this side of the Eastern Sea. It felt considerably more fluid here, where even the state had to contend with little communities unmarked on the map, and where in spite of the carnage of a hundred years people walked along as if nothing fazed them. It was the nobles, the clan leaders, that irked her the most, providing more than a few annoyances as an envoy.

The furthest annoyance, however, was Sun-sin. He intentionally intercepted an invitation from the Shogun on his own and went to his court, leaving Hye-sung in the lurch as she improved her Nihonese, attempting to get a better reputation once she was allowed to arrive.

That day never came.

“What do you mean he’s ‘’dead’’?” She blurted out in disbelief. “He…”

“Executed. Within the day he met the Shogun. I have orders related to you too, Suisei-sama,” the soldier panickedly passed through her own scroll, finally finding the phrase. “You’re to stay, and find the office of the Chiku-omo in the morning. The crew of the ship you came with have been arrested too. You must use zen-kanji for further communiques, and a personal educator will be provided.”

Hye-sung held for a moment, but nothing left her lips. She remained deathly silent.

January 1601

As the new year came in there was still an uproar over the murder. Hideyoshi had issued, in some measure of spuriousness, a revocation of the Treaty of Hanseong, dictating Nihon’s obligation to come to its brother kingdom’s aid when attacked. Merchants were being threatened with loss of noble status should they engage in trade with Choson.

He had bigger problems than the total endangerment of his clan’s company, however; panting, pacing up and down the small granary room while looking through various scrolls. Feudal nonsense. He wanted to figure out where he’d be at the end of the day, and this currently seemed to him like he’d be party to a forced execution by midnight.

“Fuck,” he groaned. “Fuck.” He’d been desperate for a bit of fame, trying to chase after that son of a bitch he called a father. He’d been screwed by it.

Couldn’t make it into the naval trade, couldn’t even make it as a levied fellow. That was the life of Satsuma no Isoroku. Granted, he had a family name - Mizushima - but he most certainly wasn’t allowed to use it; he was still a member of this godforsaken clan and he was fucked. The Shogun had ordered him and eighteen people to shoot and kill some Joseonese diplomat, and now they were being blamed.

Sweat dripped from his chin, the messy network of hairs on his head doused and drowning. His father had spoken for him - bless that piece of shit - but he was on his deathbed. He was utterly, and completely, fucked.

Thoughts drifted across his brain. He gulped, staring at the large sickle before him. It’d be hard, but he could end this on his own terms…

“Isoroku!”

His head turned. Sis? He thought. Shouko was a full six years younger than him, about the age of the Empress’ only daughter; but she referred to the young man by name and most certainly without reverence.

“They want to meet you.”

She forced him along. He always felt she was stuck up. Looking down on him. She probably was.

The grand plaza here was modelled after the Imperial Palace’s. After all, it had begun as a southern inspection home for the Empress; eventually the Satsuma took it over entirely. The main family, the Shimazu, turned into a gathering-place of sorts, sheltered from the monsoon winds of the southern coast yet close enough to standard land routes it formed a small merchant town.

His family surrounded him. Mother, whom had scorned his ass from birth and could more generally be called a whore than a mother, father, who was decently cool but looked like he couldn’t even lift a finger, and his numerous siblings, all of whom looked abo ut as unmemorable as his sister. He just remembered Shouko because she was closer to him, and she was an insufferable bitch.

Oh, he’d prepared a bit. A long rant against the whole clan. He’d deliver up a beautiful, blistering decimation of this rancid clan right after he was told to be executed and do the job quickly. It’d be perfect.

“Satsuma no Isoroku.”

“Yes?” He responded, almost entirely sure of the verdict.

The woman ahead of him - the seventeenth clan head - looked around towards the participating members of the clan. She sighed.

“You’re expelled from the clan, but given verdict that you were not responsible, it may be repealed.”

...you gotta be kidding, he thought. As he stood up, bowed, and hurriedly remembered procedure for if one were to be expelled, he panickedly pled for time to pack up. The following nod turned him more frantic as he made for the room that he’d cleaned up, thinking it’d be his last day there.

He was still right on that count, of course. Just a little off.

October 1601

The atmosphere of Edo Castle had turned more and more frantic with every day. The Shogun was fucking things up from Kyoto and the Empress was powerless to stop him, while he surrounded himself with a loyal cabal that was utterly destroying a barely-achieved status quo in the last twenty years. Most still remembered the end of the Demon of Tanegashima’s reign; the chaos, the famines, all of them still haunting.

For the nobility of Edo it was even more traumatising. Nihon had a long established tradition of peasant revolts now, 400 years since the uprising that brought its most famous Empress to power; many of them, reaching their forties and fifties, duly remembered the sheer power the Ainu and peasants had brought to the table with a certain Oda Nobunaga. They tried to pretend it wasn’t the case, overplaying her role into a practical magician, but they were aware of what this kind of turmoil meant. And that awareness translated into political anger.

“Toyotomi-sama! You can’t possibly be thinking of these laws, this is rubbish!”

“And what about the alliance with Choson? I have brothers in Old Silla! I’ll have your head for this!”

The only issue with addressing the man directly like this was… practically impossible. Because he just wasn’t around, and if he were, he were flanked by overzealous samurai drawn from a generation of military clans whose ideas of ‘’bushido’’ were… at best incredibly and horrifically violent. This was a time of change.

And because it was a time of change, it was a time that duly interested Tachibana no Musashi - soon to be the 43rd Empress of Nihon in but five years. Granted, she had the legal right to refuse to ascend immediately; but it only made sense they’d ask her to ascend as quickly as possible.

…so mum didn’t need to give her a dozen ceremonies a month and occupy her while she was busy doing swordsmanship and other studies. She got the damn idea.

“Muzubon~ did you finish your work yet?” The old voice rang. She could swear that Hidetada, that hag in a kid’s body, had been nagging her for an hour now.

She twirled around the dark strands of her hair, the customary green dye already wearing off. “Nah, Kama. Besides. Don’t you got like a thing to do or something? Go bother someone else, man.”

He stared at her for a moment, and drew just slightly closer while biting his lip.

“...you want me to-”

“-help me with calculations, please.” He paused, bowing his head and presenting a mass of scrolls and papers. “Father wants me to pass these documents to him by the end of the month. I can’t do these.”

Musashi broke into a wry grin and patted him on the back. “Alright, alright~ only if you let the sensei in on whatever you’ve been doing over on your end of the castle, though.”

“Wha- hey, no, that’s not something I’m giving up, Zubon!” He pouted, crossing his arms and sticking out his tongue at her. “Fine, I’ll do it myself! Asshole…”

“Jeez, Kama, shut up, you whiner. Here, lemme give it a look…” She said, breaking to focus a little on the characters dotted up and down the documents, poring over the details. Her eye moved fast; instantly they pinpointed a tiny discrepancy. “You missed this. You lost two digits here, everything else is fixed after that.”

“Wha-“ he stopped himself in his tracks as he gazed to where her finger lay, realising almost instantly the error. “How do you get these this quickly?”

Musashi sighed. “Only one of us works burning the midnight oil, and no amount of powder is going to hide the rings around your eyes.” At this point, she wondered if she should tell him she could tell by the bare pale around his eyes in contrast to a general tan he always possessed. He probably took the colour from his late mother - his father was consistently pale, after all.

“Ugh... tried to reduce it, but it’s responsibilities and all…”

“Yeah yeah, got it, pass me the back half, I’ll have it done by the end of the day.”

Were they friends? She supposed that was the relationship. Friends. She didn’t even really consider it anything else, having known the feller since she had barely been able to speak and when she was first starting swordsmanship. She’d been alive a decade and a quarter; she’d known him for a good four-fifths of that.

Hm. The schedule looked busier too. She ran her finger across the Lunar calendar; not that much space left for other pursuits. Things were changing, and yet it felt that that little friendship of theirs never did.

Honestly? That was how she wanted it.

Southern Quarrel

By the coming winter of 1602, it was all but apparent that the Nihonese-Chosonese relationship was not going to heal. A second diplomat had been sent in the summer of 1601 but ran into deadlock as the chiiku-omo, former daimyo and other politicians fought with Hideyoshi over the decision to be made. Quietly, many southern politicians stonewalled him; especially those of the Satsuma Clan and Domain, whom rejected the behaviour of the Shogun as ‘irresponsible’ and ‘irrefutably damaging to our brother kingdom’.

This was an obvious lie, but one backed with merit. The polities of Choson, whether Silla, Baekjae or otherwise, had always been closely linked to their distant sisters to the east. While Yamato deviated from Sinitic and patriarchal traditions, creating a militarised feudal society, Choson had remained of such practice; because of that, a unique respect was paid to them in Shinto shrines. A not inconsiderable portion of shrines often combined their religious tendencies with a commemoration of that relationship, and Shinto priests, often simaltaneously political leaders too, became a force to be reckoned with against Hideyoshi's attacks on that old relationship.

And yet, Choson held respect for Nihonese leaders - Amaterasu’s manifestation, Tomoe Gozen; Uchiha Tomoko, the last truly powerful Empress, and curiously, Prime Minister Kanzaki Noriko. These names echoed so far into history that Choson’s historians still memorialised the time when clan names were used as surnames, where the concept of a family name practically did not exist. Yamato had done the same - paying tribute to Choson’s kings, rare queens, and its great leaders. Nihon was a different beast. The Ainu, represented in Tohoku and with power beyond its islands, were hostile to Choson - viewing it quite simply as the source of the invasion that had robbed their ancestors of their lands. Nihonese politicians in the North more concretely played to their support, especially Oda Nobunaga; she had less than stellar remarks to make of the Chosonese, although she softened those words in the days before her disappearance.

Toyotomi Hideyoshi was an insecure, rather paranoid leader. That was the reputation he had gained, from his advisor, Nagaoka, and his husband, Mitsuhide; the few good things in his reign were most often the result of his husband and his pragmatism. Often criticisms of the two ended up being caricatures of their intimacy melded into accusations of weakness; and for that reason the man fought hard in political matters to assure his continued control. Unfortunately, the aptly sickly demeanor he had always possessed meant he could never leave Kyoto without an extensive entourage; and thus he had spent much of the end of the last century trying to cobble together political support from a varyingly willing coalition. He tried strategy after strategy with his knowledge but only succeeded on one thing: posturing to Choson.

The Ainu were not liking of Hideyoshi for the most part; they generally disliked most of the Nihonese ruling class with only a few exceptions. However, the new chiku system greatly favoured the Ainu; placing the Nanbu and Uesugi clans, both of which had long ago amalgamated into large organisations with multiple Ainu families, above the rest. His condemnation of Choson served as at least rare acknowledgement of a popular struggle the tribes had experienced for a thousand years, and that was enough to confirm their support for him.

The merchants, however, were less enthusiastic by his waging of a diplomatic war; the merchants had grown exponentially stronger during the Sengoku era in spite of the chaos that had threatened their business, and nowadays Nihonese companies existed on strong terms with various clans. Mercenary companies had offered their services to the daimyo and although they quibbled and angered over the disloyalty of them to the clans, the reliance of clans on the continued maintenance of the modified kokudaka forced them to hire them consistently and reliably. These companies’ emergence at the end of the Heian period was no accident; most of them were descended from old military orders during the Southern Campaign of 1249-1253 and had survived political crackdowns in the 1300s by joining with merchants and forming Kyoto-associated organisations whom would eventually come to handle the grain distribution biannually. They were the single largest force against Hideyoshi’s approach to Choson, uniting the remaining Federalists, the daimyo and others under a frankensteinian banner.

This he identified that winter when, in protest of a move he made to further extend his purges of Chosonese in the country, this newfound coalition sprang to action and blocked his usage of the kinko’s funds. The seemingly strange and unexpected move came by using a technicality in the old legal code of 1542, which had ceased to be updated since then; three clans, the Satsuma, Bingo and Kanzaki, collectively demanded the kinko to hand over stocks of gold and silver right before Hideyoshi could request them. This little incident utterly and completely shook the Shogun, whom more became paranoid at the possibility of its magnitude than learnt of the scale of dissent. Mitsuhide, on the other hand, interacted with the outside more often, as a patron of the various arts; the various geisha he came into contact with, Katsuhiro and Miyuki of the Kyoto 5th Section for one, telling him the quarrels the merchants had.

Akechi Mitsuhide had been a shadow force in the Nihonese government for some time now. He was the amicable face of the Toyotomi-Takeda alliance and served as liason between Kyoto and Edo. Unlike his husband, he was a rather pragmatic man, and took to forming important alliances throughout the country - first, with Tokugawa Ieyasu, politician and ally of the late Shogun Soryu Miyako; second, with a curious woman by the name of Aptok-tu Usapte, of the Freeriders’ military order. The former led a growing faction of what were increasingly being called ‘imperial servants’ - bureaucrats and accountants, forming a small class of managers; the latter was the closest thing the competing companies of the merchants had to a leader. The merchants, after all, enjoyed bathing themselves in a veneer of intellectualism; the Freeriders, among the last remaining military orders, was thus what they coagulated around.

Thusly, Mitsuhide desperately organised a bit of a distraction from Hideyoshi’s activities, which, thusly was one single thing: pointing south. For starters, the year’s harvest had been unusually bad, getting on worse from two years before, with grain stocks being taken en masse; this in turn had caused a knock-on effect of merchants unable to trade simply because the primary vectors of their trade with peasants and nobles alike, the grain tax and the lunar festivals, had both vanished. When the Government-General of Kansha arrested a trio of Bingo clan members, clamping down on the Christian clan’s abuse of its links to the Agoustans to rob and profit in Taihoku. Imperial servants had become frustrated with it too, because it meant that the Government-General could simply refuse special stockades and shipments of spices and other material they procured from Malacca and Syonan. Thus, Mitsuhide argued to both factions that they could simply solve their problems if they dealt with the wayward Fourth Island of Nihon.

Despite this, there was widespread disagreement on the nature of what was supposed to happen. A not insignificant amount of merchants thought the Bingo were, for lack of a better word, utter tossers, and were happy to see the Yamagata in particular punished. Realising that their patience was running out, Usapte pressured Ieyasu to move fast, and in February of 1603, the Nihonese Liason to the Kansha Government-General issued a vast complaint demanding ‘reparations’ for the ‘damages caused’ by the arrests.

August 1603

Hidetada found his father incredibly strange. Ieyasu was a taken man, now a lone widower shouldering a massive government on his back, and his contact with his son yet remained constant and often. He was often out walking around at a small home some kilometres away, tucked away near a small neighbouring village of Edo. He was told it belonged to his late mother, a bit of a recluse in her last days; something she built with old friends near a shrine that had disappeared in the years since. This day, the five-year anniversary of her death, he and Musashi made their way to the old place to pay their respects. His father, this time, would not come, sickly as he were.

The sun was out, although the cold still domineering; he wore a thick coat with beautiful insignia and symbols emblazoned onto its waist area, and a rather large hakama that went all the way down to his feet. As he trotted down the paved road, the stone and gravel combination veering off into a dirt path, he timidly pulled up his hakama and continued onwards.

“That’s a blouse now, Kama. I should call you Sode if this is gonna keep up,” Musashi quipped, patting him around the waist. “That’s why I keep telling you, wear trousers or something.”

“Never.”

“So be it then! I guess I’ll be fixing you up from colds permanently. For life.” They both took a stare at each other, Hidetada glaring. Silence reigned, and the glance-exchanging escalated; the princess grabbing her old friend by the shoulders and delivering an iron gaze.

And then,

Laughter. He shrugged her off and she released him without trouble; the two continued on their path to the old home.

Inside, the place had been immaculately maintained. The sliding door had been kept intact by the craftsmen hired to come every year and replace any broken mechanisms; in fact, a retainer should’ve been around today. The corridor, lit by a few lanterns, blended into a hue of orange and white, the light from the garden shining in. They took off their shoes and stepped in, seeing the garden doors open and a lone figure there, trimming the wildlife outside.

“Ah! You two… the ceremony hasn’t started, are you here to prepare?” The retainer asked, patting down both teenagers. “You’re both still young - no need to do that before the coming of age ceremony.”

Hidetada shook his head. “Personal respects, ma’am.”

Musashi added, “Relax! We’ll be out of your hair.”

The retainer nodded, directing them to the little grave dug in the garden. A small stone shrine stuck out of the ground surrounded by the woods, two banners lying by the side, ready for the ceremony later in the day. The inscription carved into the shrine read one thing:

‘Soryu Miyako; laid to rest by 540 of the new calendar, 4296 of the Lunar calendar’

In her days, she’d refused designation as the Shogun for fear that Hideyoshi’s goons would come around and whack the grave down. Granted, the Shogun had instead pushed for it, but Ieyasu had refused; and the ceremony was reduced to simply an hour’s ritual every year by three years after her perishing. And as the young man stood over his mother’s grave, a solemn feeling crept up on him, staring down at the only words that properly marked the person lying beneath.

His lips opened for a moment, but then he stopped. “Musashi, gimme a moment?”

She nodded, patting the grave and murmuring, “See you around sometime, teach.”

Left alone, he stared, his eyes transfixed on the kanji that read his mother’s name. He kept opening his mouth, and yet, nothing came out as his eyes took a glance elsewhere, darting all over the place. What to say, what to say… he looked around. He took a deep breath.

“Hey, Miyako.” He paused, eyes wide for a moment, then said, “Um. Ma.”

He laughed. “Sorry. Its just, haven’t seen you for a while now, and everyone keeps referring to you by your first name, and, and…”

Another pause. This was pathetic, she was dead, she was…

“How are you? Hope the little ones aren’t biting you out too much. And father’s bringing you a meal later. Your favourite. From… back in the day.”

...what, what was he supposed to say now?

“Ma. Uh. I’m taking over from father in three years now. I think. He doesn’t talk much anymore. He just kinda sits around there and looks at me. Maybe sometimes he talks about politics. And Musashi’s, um… I feel I’m slow around her. She’s faster. I know you’d have a good talk with her. You might even enjoy it like back… back then…”

He stopped fully. He stared, his mouth still agape, breathless, out of things to say. Finally, he sighed, and murmured the words he’d been holding back.

“...miss you, ma.”

With no answer, his eyes remained locked on the grave for a while longer; then, he turned around and walked back to the deserted house.

April 1604

Sundown, and a thunderstorm. The deal wasn't off yet. It shouldn't have been, at least; but given the unreliability of some of these old Izumo-Matsue heads, who knew. She took a peek over towards the harbour, where a few frigates were docked, their crews off for the night. It would be here and one other person.

"You the Ainu woman?" The grizzled voice asked. To her left, a dark-skinned merchant from the South stood; she didn't care to figure out exactly where from, given she had no idea where Kelantan was.

"Perhaps I am," she replied, before holding out a pipe. "I don't do these, but if you wish..."

The merchant waved it off, shaking her head. "I'll pass, thank you."

"Well then. The goods."

It was a few chests at the end of the large rope-drawn piers. The non-official gun trade proliferated everywhere, and it wasn't as if the Shogun seemed to mind. These, however, were special. As Aptok-tu Usapte opened the chest, she confirmed the sight for her own eyes; ornate patterns on the grips and thicker triggers for comfortability. These were the prestige guns, the ones that were made for daimyos' self-defence, but more often were used as signs of their wealth.

"Like them, ma'am? These three, from Palembang. Very beautiful." The merchant's broken Ainu was good enough for her. "This one. Very special. From... the far west."

"I'll take the entire lot. These are perfect." Because it didn't matter, their proper beauty. She had to show at least some respect for the craft; the sheer time spent into making some of these would have been possibly years, and the time it would have taken to get these here... she didn't dwell on it. "Thank you... Meutia. Here's the cost."

She shelled out a small sack of gold coins. "And a little from me," she added, placing a small turqoise pendant in the merchant's hands. "Thank you."

Meutia stared for a moment, holding out the pendant as if it were the richest and rarest material in the world; her hands slipped, and she scattered for the dazzling treasure. Usapte was only polite enough to pick it back up for her, and passed it back. Still the merchant stared at the Ainu merchant as if she had descended like god; she nodded, bowed, and said, "T-thank you. Very much."

Usapte nodded. Her iron expression broke slightly, into a small smile, which vanished immediately after Meutia left, taking a small dinghy out to a large boat anchored in Nagoya Bay.

Yet, she didn't leave the pier. She had one more piece of business to attend to.

"Usate!"

As the moon loomed over her, she saw a dark figure in the distance, but the voice was enough for her to tell. "Isoroku."

Satsuma no Isoroku ran up to her, fiery-eyed, pointing backwards. "I brought the idiot."

As another figure quietly caught up, Usapte passed Isoroku the pipe and quietly opened one of the chests, with one of the small blunderbusses. The sound of sprinting turned louder and louder as she loaded some powder into the gun, kept dry in its chest, and as the person caught up, she turned around, and-

BANG!

She threw the gun on the ground, the smoke still billowing from its barrel. The girl keeled over, a ghastly sight occupying her upper chest as she took her last breaths. Usapte nodded to Isoroku, before she walked up to the girl, pressed down on her neck, and snapped it.

The surrounding residents would mistake the shot for another lightning blast, and when they found the girl, they'd only find a gun traceable only to that poor woman in port. Of course, spirited as she were, and the nature of travel during the time as it was, the merchant would probably be able to get away. No one would ever suspect either of them, and with that, there went another political rival for them both.

Taking back her pipe from Isoroku, she solemnly stared at the ship towards which Meutia had steered.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.

Empire of Matagaskar

 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andriamanelo (B 1546 - Age 59, alive) (R 1572 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Ramaitsoanala (B 1546 - Age 59, alive)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova (Ndahimananjara branch of Ammagari)
 * Order of Succession: Prince Ralambo (B 1566 - Age 38, alive), Prince Andrianjaka (B 1571 - Age 32, alive), Prince Andrianimpito (B 1576 - Age 28, alive), Princess Rasolobe (B 1556 - Age 48, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 27, alive), Princess Zakalamanjafotany (B 1552 - Age 52, alive), Prince Andriatanjany (B 1541 D 1604 - Age 62)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Mahajanga
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 793 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 720
 * Analamanga: 4 900
 * Toamasina: 4 200
 * Manakara: 3 050
 * Ambanja: 2 400
 * Morafenobe: 2 200
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 500
 * Moroni: 1 000
 * Rural regions: ca 760 600
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Betsileo), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), 5% Adnanite
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore)
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * N/A
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 780
 * 2 100 Spearmen
 * 1 400 Swordsmen
 * 400 Bowmen
 * 2 000 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 350 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 10 Adananita class ships
 * 9 Mer'ana class ships
 * 9 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Mutapa: Let’s establish a trade agreement, we can provide you with salt for example.
 * Order of Avesta: Efforts to maintain our contact and relationship are put in.
 * Events:
 * Tale of the Malagasy: 1600s Edition: Andriamanelo is the emperor of Matagaskar. Initially an uninhabited island all the way until circa the 6th century, the years from the founding of the first Malagasy realms in the 14th and 15th centuries flew by until one single realm under the Merina people dominated the entire exotic island by the late 16th century. The 17th century has just arrived and Matagaskar finds itself at peace, albeit with goals to achieve and challenges to overcome.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: The Order of Sihanaka, a holy order of missionaries and mercenaries, has its name changed to the Order of Rakotomazava (the original founder), by the current leader, to honor the founder and since the Sihanaka are one of the tribes of Matagaskar. The name originally existed due to the amount of Sihanaka members of the order as well as being founded in Sihanaka lands. But the order has evolved since then with people from multiple tribes being involved. Above just a name change, there's also some actual things going on. The order is gaining more power and becoming bigger and while originally funded directly from the royal court, Andriamanelo changes this, fearing the power that the order has gotten. He thus instead makes this up to the vassal lords to pay the Order of Rakotomazava, who then also pay taxes to the lords. This also works since the Order has divided itself into various groups across the island, which roughly correspond to the fiefs of Matagaskar.
 * Sarintany Rehetra: At the orders of the Empress: Ramaitsoanala, a new map is to be created, focusing on Matagaskar but also including foreign lands. It is started in 1603 under some mathematicians, who start by measuring our island to the best of their ability, using help from previous maps of the island. The work in progress map is to be named “Sarintany Rehetra” which means “Map of All”.
 * Antsiranana: Antsiranana (in the same place as otl) is a settlement in the very north by the bay of the same name. To the Agoustans this is known as Diego-Suarez and the Diego-Suarez bay respectively (at least if things have gone relatively the same as otl). That bay is quite important considering trade goods often come through there. A haven for merchants, it may end up becoming another major settlement within the near future.

Milan
Government: Monarchy


 * Duke: Gian Galeazzo Visconti

Economy: The nation is in an economic stagnation. While it is not in a bad shape, the slow export of products (despite the Surplus of food) and the imports from the rest of the Padana Valley has lead to little to none economic growth.

Capital: Milan

Population: 350,000


 * Demographics:
 * 89% North Italian (Majority Lumbard, minorities of Piedmontese at the western borders)
 * 9% Southern Germans
 * <1% Romansh People


 * Religion: 99,9% Catholicism. Jewish Minorities in the Major Urban Centers.

Wars and Conflicts: None

Diplomacy:


 * Genoa: We continue the diplomatic missions. We will manage to get a possible share of ports in the Portofino Coast hopefully, Genoa needs cereals and we have them.
 * Pisa: ( Convince them to export our products, we need to put the trading gear back in action.

Events:


 * The Great Push Inward: The Duke opens the Great Office of Manual Arts, where homeless men will be sent, even by force, to learn of the many artisan arts, such as carpentry and smithing, and then sent to state-created stores. Hopefully this will help increase the production.

Kingdom of Jochureon | Jojuraiwen



 * Government: Feudal Confederation
 * Ugcigan/King: The Ugcigan, an antiquated word meaning ‘Highest King’, is the hereditary ruler of Jochureon. He has little actual power, but all clans within Jochureon are subservient to him in a manner not dissimilar to the power structure in feudal europe.
 * Hyen Sara-ni Ninšu (b. 1554) (r. 1587-1603)
 * Hyen Sara-ni Solgo (b. 1589) (r.1603-)
 * Administration: Jochureon consists of numerous clans and autonomous entities which field their own militaries, have their own internal management, and are effectively self-governing. However, all of Jochureon uses a singular currency, the Jiha, for foreign transactions. Each clan is led by a Dorosi, also referred to as a Chieftain or a Duke.
 * Major Clans: The clan, called “Hala”, is an important societal construct in Jochureon. Clans also have subclans, which can be thought of as kins or lineages.
 * Sara: The Sara are the most powerful clan within Jochureon, with the Hyen Sara being the hereditary rulers of Jochureon. The Sara are a matrilineal clan, with all members of the Sara tracing their ancestry back to a Daevic princess of the 1000s. They rule central and northern Jochureon.
 * Hyen Sara
 * Dobi Sara
 * Hada Sara
 * Ula Sara
 * Gyoro: A major clan spread wide across all of Jochureon, they are the main rivals to the mighty Sara clan. Their most powerful branch is the Aisin Gyoro clan, which are the rulers of a state in Southeastern Jochureon.
 * Aisin Gyoro:
 * Dosang Gyoro:
 * Co Gyoro
 * Sirin Gyoro
 * Gwalgya: The Gwalgya are a clan ruling over the Liaodong peninsula. Following Gyocangga’s conquest of Lyaodong, the Gwalgya replaced the Gingya as the preeminent clan of Southern Jochureon.
 * Yagu Gwalgya:
 * Honyang Gwalgya:
 * Gingya: The Gingya are the traditional ruling clan of Lyaodong. However, following their subjugation, they have become less and less relevant, now only occupying a small sliver of land west of the Liaodong peninsula. They are of pure Korean descent.
 * Nūgdē: The Nūgdē (Alternate spellings: Neugdae, Nugdey, Neugdey) are a clan in Eastern Jochureon, bordering the Yalu river. They are related to the rulers of Haisenwē, who had their clan exterminated after Gyocangga’s invasion.
 * Wangyan: The Wangyan are an ancient clan, dating back before the 1st Liao Dynasty. However, after the Daevite conquest, they were replaced by the Sara. They do not rule a state, but possess much power, even after their decline.
 * Ikderi: The Ikderi are a clan native to the banks of the Amur river. They are ethnically Nanai, and maintain close relations with the Dobi Sara, whom they have married their daughters into.
 * Nimaca: The Nimaca were the traditional protectors and lords of the Ikderi clan. However, due to the rise of the Dobi Sara, they have begun to lose more and more influence. Their chieftain, Wangnu, is an ambitious man, and he wishes to restore the Nimaca to their former glory.
 * Cagan: The Cagan are a small clan descended from a prominent Korean family which migrated to OTL Manchuria which married into a noble Mongol clan.
 * Utaripi: The Utaripi are an clan of Soyporosir Aynu origin (Refers to all Ainu south of the Amur river, literally means ¨Outside, Wide Land¨). They were previously but a minor family in Haisenwē. However, due to them defecting and helping the Jochureon during Gyocangga’s invasion, they were given territory on the coast of the East Sea.
 * Sisam Utaripi
 * Hure Utaripi
 * Magya: The Magya are a relatively small and unimportant clan. They control a large fief in central Jochureon, though they are much less autonomous than the other entities of Jochureon, due to them having actual responsibilities to the Ugcigan.
 * Gyaliku Magya
 * Qorchin-Borjigid: The Qorchin-Borjigid are a subclan of the Borjigin clan of Temujin Khan who rule the Khorchin state. Their capital is Bayasingtu. Though less populous and having a much smaller economy than many of the other Jochureon states, they are still a force to be reckoned with.
 * Usala: The Usala are a clan of the far north, ruling the Udege state. They are ethnically Amargi-nin and Palhai, with some Tonchi-Aynu (Nivkh) blood in them. Notably, many of the people of the Udege state are reindeer-herders.
 * Economy: Unlike the states to the north, the people of Jochureon are primarily sedentary and agrarian, with many ethnic mongols in the western regions of the nation being nomadic pastoralists. East of the Ussuri river, there are small populations of hunter-gatherers. Transhumance, a type of pastoralism, is practiced by those living within the valleys of the Khingan range. Haisenwē is a major hub for oceanic fishing, which is typically dried, salted, and sold to southern markets. In addition, hala in the southern portion of Jochureon are engaged in trading of pearls and ginseng. Sericulture is widely practiced among the people of Jochureon. Sorghum, soybeans, and wheat are grown by the people of Jochureon, with rice being a subsidiary staple. Beets, flax, apples, sunflowers, and pears are other agricultural products. Traditionally, Jochureon had an incredibly small metalworking industry. However, with the introduction of advanced metallurgy techniques and the discovery of substantial iron and coal deposits, a metalworking industry has begun to bloom in the southern regions of Jochureon. Lumber and furs are other major exports. Slavery is a staple of Jochureon society, and it is not uncommon for states to sell captured slaves to foreign nations, resulting in Jochureonese characters in East Asian works during the period universally being servants. The standard Jochureon currency, the Jiha, is minted in Girinsi and is made of bronze. In informal transactions, bartering is used.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Capital: Girinsi
 * Demographics:
 * Ethic Makeup:
 * Solgo-nin (Pure Koreans): 9.5%
 * Palhai-nin (Eastern Koreano-Jurchens): 30.1%
 * Gaoryē-nin (Southwestern Koreano-Jurchens): 27.8%
 * Tonchi-Aynu (Nivkh): 1.1%
 * Soyporosir-Aynu (Other Amurian Ainu): 1.7%
 * Mongol: 13.3%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanic Tungusic Peoples): 13.8%
 * Nikan-nin (Han Chinese): 2.7%
 * Population: 8,820,000
 * Urban Settlements and Architecture: Note that the following figures include the numerous villages in the immediate vicinity of the city, as an approximate of ‘urban area’. However, as stated above, this is an inaccurate representation.
 * Habanisūn: 74,000
 * Ningguta: 69,000
 * Mukden: 62,000
 * Girincasa: 61,000
 * Alcuka: 59,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 49,000
 * Ulagiri: 43,000
 * Boli: 39,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in Jochureon is not necessarily exclusive, with many Jochureonese ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Tengrism: Tengrism is a religion practiced by the Mongolian pastoralists in the western reaches of Jochureon. Unlike Nyangyaism, Tengrism is strictly monotheistic, with Tengri being a non-anthropomorphic universal absolute, like Tian in Xianism, Brahma, and Tao. Tengrism makes heavy use of Shamans, like all Siberian religions. All other deities are revered as Tengri's manifestations or spirits of the elements in Tengrism. Tengrism believes in numerous realms other than the mortal one, which are able to be accessed by Shamans. Occasionally, entities from these realms enter the mortal realm, but are invisible to common people. They can be seen by shamans as a sizzling black smoke. An important structure in Tengrism is the Ovoo, a mound made of stone and logs used as an altar or a shrine.
 * Nyangyaism: Nyangyaism is an animist, polytheistic, and shamanistic ethnic religion practiced by the Jurchens and Koreano-Jurchen peoples in Jochureon. It relies on a series of ancestral shrines, called Sadang. The primary focus of the religion is on the Nyangya and Mafūwan, or deities and ancestral spirits, respectively. It incorporates both Korean and Tungusic shamanistic rituals and beliefs, and is generally considered to be the state religion of Jochureon. Shamans, called Mu, serve a similar but different role in Nyangyaism than in Tengrism. Shamans, according to Nyangyaism, are people of unusual ability, strength and sensitivity, capable of perception and prediction of the ways of the spirits. They are endowed with the social function to conduct the sacrificial ceremonies and approach the deities asking them intervention or protection. Because of their abilities, the shamans are people of great authority and prestige. Usually, every family group has its own shaman. Female shamans are called Irūgan, and male shamans are called Baksi. The vast majority of shamans are female, with only a few being male. As such, the general term for Shaman is “Irūgan” Common Nyangnyaist structures are totem poles and the aforementioned ancestral shrines.
 * Buddhism: Buddhism, particularly Tibetan Buddhism, is an influential religion within Jochureon. Having primarily been imported from China, Korea, and Mongolia during the Daevite Empire, it has integrated itself into Jochureon religious tradition. Numerous monasteries and temples were set up by a Jochureon Buddhist monk known as Isiha, directly contributing to its spread. It is most prominent in the Northeast China Plain, with little adherents elsewhere. Some Buddhist practices have integrated themselves into Jochureon society, and most notably, Gamust rituals. Common Buddhist structures are monasteries, temples, stupas, and pagodas.
 * Neo-Confucianism: Neo-Confucianism is a religion with little adherents in Jochureon. Confucian ideas and practices are exclusively practiced among the Chinese within Jochureon. As Confucianism doesn’t attempt to convert, spread is slow, and it remains an ethnoreligion for the Nikan-nin. However, many Confucian values are semi-present in Jochureon culture, though quite altered. Due to the decentralized nature of power in Jochureon, Jochureon’s outlook on a proper ruler is different from that of China. The states in China have long abandoned the concept of a reciprocal relationship between subjects and rulers, in favor of an autocratic approach. However, as a ruler’s subjects often wield considerable power themselves in Jochureon, it preserves that old idea.
 * Military: 420,000 Personnel (including levies)
 * National Army: 60,000 Personnel
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Battle of Sarhū - February 1601: The Honyang Gwalgya, with Joseon aid, begin revolting against Yagu Gwalgya rule. Jiramnamo refuses to send any troops, angering Isangga. Isangga, refusing to follow his half-brother’s authority, recruits his own troops. They march north, to the town of Sarhū, where a sizable Honyang force is stationed. The garrison is quickly defeated, and Isangga occupies the town. Naling, chieftain of the Honyang Gwalgya, then sends reinforcements, but is aware that a head-on assault would only result in failure. Instead, he attempts to lure Isangga through a mountain pass, where Honyang forces would encircle him. Isangga, recognizing the bait and the trap, instead stations the bulk of his army on both sides of the mountain pass. Then, he would bait the baiters, sending a force of light cavalry to engage the Honyang forces within the pass. This works, and Naling orders his forces to descend, against the wishes of the Joseonese officer serving him, Heo Yangsae. Seeing this, Isangga orders his forces to engage the Honyang, decisively defeating them.
 * Wangnu’s Conquests - 1603-1605: Clan Nimaca. Once a powerful clan, a force to be reckoned with. However, even the most lustrous of gems grow dirty and wear down over time. Such is the way of life. However, there are many who wish to preserve the power of their state for as long as possible. Wangnu is one of those people. And unlike the others, he has the means to do so. With the Sara busy with affairs in the south, the time has come for Clan Nimaca to reclaim what is rightfully theirs. Faced with the threat of invasion, the Ikderi once again pledge allegiance to the Nimaca. The Dobi Sara, threatened with a war with Aisin Gyoro, do not attempt to reclaim the Ikderi. Wangnu then invades Udege. Udege capitulates quickly. Now, feeling as if he is on top of the world, Wangnu invades Royal Lands. The Utaripi, loyal to their overlords, mobilize a large army in order to stop their advance. The mountains and thick forests of Eastern Jochureon slow the Nimaca advance considerably. By January 1605, the two sides are in a stalemate.
 * Events:
 * Black Soil, Green Forest, and White Mountains: At the turn of the 16th Century, the lands which would eventually be called Amuria were a chaotic place. Tensions amongst clan-based entities run high in all 4 nations of the region. Dominating the Southern half of the nation is Jochureon (Girincasa Naranga: Jōjuraiwen), a loose confederation under a King who only sits on the throne at the behest of the nobility. Following the exploits of a certain Kanzaki Izuku, the nation has become increasingly decentralized, allowing foreign nations such as Joseon and Wu to influence its affairs. To the north are the states of Aigun, Techuhe, and Enkai, the latter two being mostly Nivkh and the former being mostly Tungusic. Like Jochureon, they lack the cohesion and unity seen in many other nations of the time, but are still nations nonetheless. The culture of Amuria is unique, being an amalgamation of numerous Siberian, East Asian, and Central Asian cultures with clear connections to peoples from the misty forests of Cascadia to the balmy banks of the Volga. Though nobody suspected it at the time, from this land of black soils, green forests, and white mountains would emerge one of the greatest and most influential empire the world would see.
 * Some notes: The standard order of event chains in any given turn will usually be the same, though for reasons of plot the order may be switched around. Unlike most other turns, all Qing turns will be strictly story based, though there will be specific events concerning the state of the nation and nothing else. These events will be put above the story-events. Do note that the first few turns will be incredibly long, and though I believe you should at least skim over them to get a basic knowledge of the events shown, many don’t have the time to do so. This trend won’t keep up forever, though. Turns will be much shorter by the 6th turn (1625-1630) and will stay that way.
 * Radiance and Despair (1):
 * One Man’s Youth - 1582-1600:
 * Isangga’s father, Sirke, was born a noble, but the son of a mere military man. His skin was swarthy and he shaved all hair on his face aside from his mustache, like many men of Amuria at the time. He married a noblewoman from the far north of Jochureon when he was 16 and she was 17.
 * He did not find out until the day of the wedding that his bride was rather simple. Of course, to the nobility who did not care much for notions of monogamy, that was not an issue. There were always servants if the bride turned out to not be desirable, and the same principle applied for women as well. However, Sirke and his father were not very well aware of this part of Jochureon noble life. Sirke was not seen as a true noble by many, and he certainly was not raised like one. Many said that at the wedding, Sirke’s wife smiled. Nobody smiled at a noble wedding, that was common knowledge. She was rather dull indeed. One could only imagine Sirke’s disappointment.
 * Sirke’s wife bore him three children; one son and two daughters. That is not to say that Sirke did not catch on to the lack of faithfulness being an Amurian noble entailed. Sirke had two more children named Isangga and Jinai with some serving girl, who was quick of wit and attractive in a vixenish sort of way. Sirke cared not for his daughters, especially those of his dull-minded wife, but he cherished his legitimate son, Jiramnamo. Jiramnamo inherited next to none of his mother’s flaws, and from a young age it seemed like he would shape up to become a great ruler.
 * Sirke’s bastard son, Isangga, was a different story. While Sirke paid Isangga little attention as he already had a near-perfect heir, it was clear that Isangga fell short of his half-brother in more ways than one. Even if he was born from a proper union, Isangga, though fiercely intelligent, was far too meek to be suitable for a position like Sirke’s. For Sirke and many others, meekness was not tolerated at any level of society. In Jochureon, even serfs are not expected to bow to their lords in every circumstance.
 * As a child, Isangga’s friends were few. He was raised not as the 2nd son of a great Dorosi, but rather as just another child in the palace. His first real friendship came about when another child, two years older than him, arrived from the Gyoro state in the east to study. His name was Nurhaci, and Isangga and him immediately became fast friends. Like Isangga, Nurhaci was not considered a proper heir to their fathers. Unlike Isangga, Nurhaci was brash and bold. On one warm night, while sitting on a bench outside the palace, Nurhaci and Isangga began to talk of what they’d like to do in the future. Both couldn’t say much beyond vague generalities. Suddenly, Nurhaci shifted on the bench and turned to Isangga.
 * “Let’s make a promise to each other, Isanja.”
 * Isangga tilted his head slightly, before asking a question.
 * “What do you mean?”
 * “Whatever we’ll do, anything we’ll do, we’ll do it together, alright?”
 * “Nē, alright, that’s a very good idea”
 * “Mhm, nice to hear! Well, I’m going inside now, it’s getting late,” Nurhaci replied, “You don’t want to catch a cold, do you?”
 * Indeed, Isangga did not wish to catch a cold, so he followed his good friend inside. Later on, they would truly seal the agreement as young men sworn to each other often did - with a blood oath. Isangga was 17, Nurhaci was 19. Isangga had just been married, Nurhaci had been married for 3 years now. The two sealed their oath so in the traditional fashion, with the two both making a small cut on their right thumb before pressing them together. Nurhaci winced slightly, the knife was sharp, though Isangga had no such reaction. Nurhaci and Isangga’s fate were symbolically intertwined now, and the future would grant them that. However, it certainly was not the future that both of them wanted.
 * A Fateful Assasination - Winter 1600: Sirke of the Gwalgya clan was walking alone in a snowy forest. It was getting late, he knew, but he continued to walk. The duties of state had gotten to him, and he needed a rest, if just for a few hours. While walking, he felt someone approach behind him. He whipped his head back, to see two men with hunting bows. Right as he was about to inquire what the two men were doing, he saw more men approach from out of the trees. Curiously enough, some of them were armed with wheelocks. Within seconds, an arrow embedded itself into his chest. Another, rapidly approaching, pierced his thigh. One of the men approached from behind, and before Sirke could react, beheaded him. The severed head fell off of the man’s head, and dyed the gathering snow a gruesome shade of red. This image is what was repeatedly playing out in Isangga’s head as he kneeled by his father’s corpse one day later. He was enraged, in shock, and grieving, but perhaps most importantly, worried. After all, to truly wipe out the potency of a clan, one would have to not only kill the current Dorosi, but instead wipe out all possible heirs to the Dorosi. Though never seriously considered as an heir to Sirke, there’s a great chance that he may be killed in a second attack. And what then? In such a situation, what would he do? Die. He would die, too weak to fight back. As he kneels silently, he seems something among the snow. Curious, he picks it up, and his eyes widen. It couldn’t be, but it is. A torn sleeve, with the emblem of a subclan of the Gwalgya, the Honyang Gwalgya imprinted on it. Perhaps they were trying to take power? Isangga’s own clan, the Yagu Gwalgya, was the ruling clan of the Gwalgya state, and it wouldn’t be out of the blue for the Honyang Gwalgya to try to usurp power. However, he suspects foreign collusion, for whatever reason. Among the snow, he also finds a paper cartridge, meaning that the assassins were armed with guns, a weapon the Jochureon are aware of, but rarely use. Such guns would have to have come from a foreign place, but where? Perhaps it would be Joseon, but it could equally be Wu. He would figure it out later. The only thing on his mind was vengeance, and until vengeance is achieved, he would not rest. It was less of a personal matter and more of a duty. After all, no self-respecting son would refuse to avenge his father. No longer would he be the shy coward many had seen him as. He would carve a name for himself.
 * Jiramnamo’s Ascension - January 1601: In 1598, Jiramnamo, Isangga’s older brother, was promised leadership of the Gwalgya state once his father died. Now that Sirke is dead, Jiramnamo is next in line for the position of Dorosi of the Gwalgya. On January 4th, Jiramnamo is enthroned as Dorosi, and does...nothing. Ugcigan Ninšu specifically chose Jiramnamo as Sirke’s successor because he was aware that Jiramnamo is...well, a less than preferable ruler. Jiramnamo begins squandering the coffers of the clan with lavish parties where he gets wasted drinking alcohol. When questioned by Isangga on how he plans to keep the large Gwalgya navy afloat, Jiramnamo offers to destroy the entire navy. Isangga then asks what Jiramnamo will do with the scrap wood, and Jiramnamo answers by saying that he’ll store it in case it’s needed. Infuriated by his half-brother, Isangga threatens revolt if he dares to destroy the navy. Jiramnamo would continue to be a terrible ruler, raping his own sister. Sensing the discord within the Yagu Gwalgya, the Honyang Gwalgya finally revolt. (See Wars and Conflicts for more.)
 * Pursuit of Vengeance - 1601: (See Wars and Conflicts for more) The Battle of Sarhū was a resounding success for Nurhaci and Isangga. The forces of the Honyang Gwalgya either scattered or surrendered, with some fleeing across the Yalu river into Joseon, with others fleeing westward, into Gingya territory. Heo Yangsae, the Joseonese officer aiding the Honyang, begins to lose heart. By the time he and Naling reached Gingya territory, he was seriously considering defecting to Isangga. Isangga sends an ultimatum to the Gingya, demanding them to send over Naling and Yangsae. Overconfident in their abilities, the Gingya refuse. Isangga’s forces quickly overrun the Gingya. Eventually, the Gingya capitulate, and Yangsae defects to Isangga’s side. However, escapes to the north. Isangga, suspicious of this defection, almost orders the execution of Yangsae until Yangsae says that he knows where Naling had escaped to, and that he has vital knowledge of Joseonese technology. Isangga, recognizing his abilities, allows Yangsae to stay with him. Now knowing where Naling fled, Isangga conquers the numerous small statelets in south-central Jochureon in an attempt to capture Naling. In November of 1603, Naling escapes to the Ugcigan's territory, requesting asylum.
 * Increasing Insanity - 1601-1604: In December of 1601, Jiramnamo’s close childhood friend dies. He begins drinking heavily to cope, and the alcohol unlocks a key in his mind, unleashing insanity. In April, he rapes his sister while in a psychotic frenzy. Following the incident, he feels great shame and beheads his sister, unable to live up to his crime. However, he hides her head in his sleeves. At a banquet later that day, he tosses her head onto a platter and cuts her body into pieces, beginning to play with her leg, surprising all the attendants. At the end of the banquet, he packs her body parts and begins crying, following the cart carrying her body on foot. His other sister tells him to stop drinking, and he lashes out at her verbally. When she becomes angry, Jiramnamo gets fearful, and in an effort to get her to smile, crawls on the floor under her chair. However, Jiramnamo accidentally flips her chair over, injuring her severely. Jiramnamo, after sobering up, realises what he had done, and sets up a fire, intending to jump in it to kill himself. Now knowing how much of a hole he had dug himself into, he orders Isangga to pause his conquests and return to Habanisūn to be tried for treason, in an attempt to feel in control. He attempts to restrain himself, but his alcoholism gets the better of him, and similar incidents keep occuring. When drunk, he becomes incredibly homicidal, once even threatening to kill all of his attendants. On April 2nd 1604, Isangga arrives in Habanisūn. The entire garrison defects to Isangga, and Jiramnamo is deposed with little complication, with him even handing his crown to Isangga. However, something seemed off about Jiramnamo, but Isangga couldn’t exactly put a finger on it. Still, he spends too much time talking to the garrison, and always bringing gifts of gold and beer. Could it be that he was planning a coup? No, but he had handed his crown to him, that wouldn’t make sense, unless it was for him to save face, to keep a shred of his virtually non-existent reputation. Perhaps...the people who wish to see Gwalgya lands under their control, the same people who killed Sirke, are also plotting to have Jiramnamo retake the throne. After all, he is by no means a strong ruler. No, that couldn’t be it, because then why would they have Naling revolt if they were planning to have Jiramnamo take the throne anyway? Still, Jiramnamo seems awfully friendly to the Joseonese envoys, and his behavior remains highly suspicious. In the end, it wouldn’t matter if Jiramnamo was part of the plan to destabilize the Gwalgya, wouldn’t it? The chances of him attempting to retake the throne are still high. On the 12th of May, 1604, Isangga makes his decision and sentences Jiramnamo to death. However, this execution is to be a quiet one, conducted in a forest miles away from Habanisūn. Isangga does not inform Jiramnamo of anything beforehand, only hugging him tightly when the day arrives and telling him not to worry.
 * Did Isangga regret it? Yes, he certainly did. The confused face of Jiramnamo as he departed would continue to haunt him in his dreams, never failing to awaken Isangga with sandy eyes and sweat-soaked nightclothes. However, the fire in Isangga heart was not put out. Isangga often told himself that absolvement did not come in death, and that one sentence coupled with his burning desire for vengeance was what would keep him going in the next few years.
 * Blood on the Orchid Throne - 1603: No one knows how it happened. Ugcigan Ninšu, seemingly in perfect health, begins to cough up blood one morning. Though attendants rush to him and try to ease his pain with herbal balms and medicines, nothing works. Hours later, he dies. Many suspect foul play, and for good reason. Ninšu was a competent ruler, one which had the potential to unite Jochureon under the rule of the Ugcigan once again. This, of course, scared numerous Dorosi. The Sara clan immediately begins searching for the culprit, and without much work, they find one. Mere weeks after the assasination, Nurhaci of the Aisin Gyoro clan invades Hyen Sara territory, quickly conquering much of the Northeast China Plain. Nurhaci justifies this invasion by saying that he and Ninšu were well acquainted, and he would have entrusted him to rule his lands. This justification is based in fact, but the Sara aren’t satisfied. An odd quirk of the Jochureon monarchy is that there is no clear line of succession due to the royal house typically “electing” their rulers. Though Ugcigan typically choose an heir before they die, Ninšu not choosing an heir due to the suddenness of his death throws the entire system into Jeopardy. After weeks of deliberating, Ninšu’s 14 year old son, Solgo, is chosen. Why a 14 year old? Probably because the Dorosi thought they could influence him, as scheming nobles are wont to do. Meanwhile, tensions are quickly mounting between the Sara and the Aisin Gyoro, and this tension could be taken advantage of… (See Wars and Conflicts; Wangnu’s Conquests for more)
 * Gold-Clad Khan (1):
 * A Dream: The Ugcigan of Jochureon lies cold in his coffin. The Sara nobility is in disarray. Without doubt, it is a perfect situation for Aisin Gyoro-ni Nurhaci. Taking advantage of the chaos, he launches an invasion of royal lands, quickly occupying some of the most fertile land in all of Jochureon. This quickly proves to be a fatal mistake as the Sara, already suspicious, openly take a hostile attitude towards Nurhaci. To be honest, who could blame them? Ah whatever, Nurhaci dug his own hole, and he is determined to get out of it. Thankfully, that man Wangnu, the Dorosi of some no-name clan in the north, began his own conquests, taking most of the Sara’s wrath off of Nurhaci. Still, he had to be careful. The Sara could easily declare war on him, and though Nurhaci had the ability to hide in his mountains for an indefinite period of time, he was still at a disadvantage. What he needs is support, and thank Heaven, he could find some directly south of him. Isangga, his friend from childhood. Isangga, of course, had his own priorities, namely tearing through all of Southern Jochureon for vengeance, but once he’s done, he would be a safe source of support. With this in mind, Nurhaci sends Isangga a letter, requesting an alliance. Isangga, of course, accepts. In fact, Isangga also requests a marriage between his younger sister, Yagu Gwalgya-ni Jinai, and Nurhaci to truly solidify their alliance. Wonderful! The wedding shall be glorious, but he has other matters to attend to first. The lands he had seized are now incorporated into his growing state, as according to plan. However, that begs the question; now what? Looking south, he sees Joseon, a nation utterly incapable of managing its own military. Perfect, but not now. Joseon can wait. Nurhaci needs to defeat the Sara first and foremost, and then...the world would be his. A vast empire, from the snow-strewn shores of the Okhotsk, to the jungles of Laos, to the barren mountains of the Himalayas, to the waters of Lake Baikal, to the steppes of Inner Asia, all of it his. He could only dream for that day, but he shall do all in his power to see it. However, Nurhaci knew one thing for certain. If this dream is to be realized, he'd do it with his friends at his side.
 * If only. If only he had greater foresight…
 * Touch the Sea (1):
 * A Village by the Amur - November 1604: It was a cold, cold, day on the banks of the Amur river, as it was 7 months of the year. The ground was hard with frost, which would not melt for another 4 months. Chamuk never liked the winter soil as it hurt her feet, but it certainly was better than the endless mud of spring. She suddenly glanced at the clouds above, seeing that they were darker than normal, sign that a storm was sure to come. Chamuk sighed. She dearly hoped she gathered enough firewood. Opening the door to her humble home, she placed down her basket, her hatchet, and a small satchel on a small table.
 * “Huci, I’m home!”
 * An old woman reclining on a bed raised her head and smiled. Her face was marred with the scars of age, yet her eyes still shone bright. She beckoned the young girl to the side of her bed. With old yet sturdy arms, she embraced Chamuk, who quickly reciprocated the kind gesture.
 * “You’re getting older, as am I, Mittanke.”
 * Chamuk blinked. That certainly was an interesting way to start off a conversation, Chamuk thought. She wondered what her grandmother was about to say; probably something serious.
 * Chamuk’s grandmother sighed before speaking.
 * “You’ve learned much, my girl. Still, I’ve yet to tell you one thing.”
 * Chamuk’s back straightened slightly. What could this elusive new piece of knowledge possibly be? If she wasn’t listening before, she was surely listening now.
 * “You're a smart girl, that I'm sure of, but I just wanted to make sure of something...Do you remember the rest of your family?"
 * After a brief pause, Chamuk nodded. She didn't remember them well, but of course she remembered them. Seeing her reaction, Chamuk's grandmother smiled before continuing.
 * "One day, I want you to go back. One day, I'll be gone, and you need to find a family. I don't want you to go back anytime soon, especially if that bastard son in l-." Chamuk's grandmother suddenly pauses, shaking her head before continuing.
 * "As I was saying, do not go back anytime soon, but make sure that you do.”
 * Chamuk didn't say anything. In fact, she couldn't. That was a lot of information she still needed to process. Sure, she understood it, but she felt like she didn’t truly grasp the gravity of everything her grandmother had just told her. This brief awkwardness was soon interrupted by Chamuk's grandmother getting out of her bed.
 * "Now, let's make dinner, shall we?"
 * Chamuk, of course, happily followed her grandmother to the currently-empty pot. She loved dinner.


 * Notable People
 * Pre-Unification (1579-1617):
 * (Aisin Gyoro-i) Nurhaci (Jan.8 1580 - ): Spouse: (Yagu Gwalgya-i) Jinai
 * (Yagu Gwalgya-i) Isangga (Oct. 1582 -): Spouse: (Hure Itaripi-ni) Macašun
 * (Sisam Utaripi-ni) Kimopte/Chamuk (Sept. 1594-) Spouse: n/a

Great State of Choson
The Kingdom, formally the "大朝鮮國" (lit: Great Choson State), is transliterated as either Choson, Chosen, or Joseon, both being equally valid. All Korean text in the following article shall be transliterated in brackets and translated in parentheses. Korean text shall be given in hanja(the Korean reading of Chinese characters) until hangul(the native Korean alphabet) becomes mainstream.
 * Government: Absolute, Centralized Bureaucratic Monarchy
 * The King "王"[Wang]: The King is the primary legal authority of Joseon, though is subject to previous rulings by Kings, Chinese Imperial edicts, Confucian principles, and "經國大典"[Gyeongguk Daejeon](National Code)
 * Yi Yeon (1567-Present)
 * Administration: Joseon is truly governed not by the King and the nobles, but by the bureaucrats and the literati. The Phoenix Throne in Hanseong technically retains absolute legal authority, but substantial protections are embedded in Joseonese tradition of scholar-officials who can criticize and advise the King with impunity. The thousands of civil servants in Joseon are organized in an eighteen-rank structure, and are hired annually following the administration of the "科擧"[Gwageo] exams, in three classes that dictate where aspirants could be employed.
 * Offices: The central government of Joseon is organized into a series of overlapping offices and ministries, primarily the State Council, which serves at the chief deliberative body and royal advisory council; the Six Ministries of Personnel, Rites, Defense, Taxation, Commerce, and Justice; the Three Offices of the Inspector-General, Special Advisors, and Censorate; and the Five Executive Offices, the Hanseong Bureau for the administration of the Capital, the Royal Secretariat for the communication between the King and the Six Ministries, the 成均館[Seongkyungwan](Royal Academy) for the education of those who passed the Gwageo, the Office of Records for the official keeping of history, and the Royal Investigation Office directly accountable to the King for the prosecution of treason, corruption, and other high crimes.
 * Administrative Structure:
 * Provinces: 道(Province)[Do]
 * The broadest authority after the central government is the provincial system, which is constituted of the eight provinces. Each province is administered by a Governor appointed from Hanseong.
 * Major Cities: 府(Major City)[Bu]
 * The major cities of the provinces were administered by Governor-Mayors, appointed from Hanseong. Though technically part of their respective provinces, Bu are administered semi-autonomously.
 * Ranges: 牧(Range)[Mok]
 * The ranges are sub-polities of the provinces, that administer a series of counties. Mok are less involved in governance than the counties and provinces.
 * Counties: 郡(County)[Gun]
 * The eighty counties of Joseon are subsidiary to their respect provinces, and administer small territories in certain matters pertinent to infrastructure and taxation
 * Towns: 縣(Town)[Hyeon]
 * The towns are the smallest form of Joseonese administration, governing over only small towns and hamlets, with the surrounding areas.

Political Factions:

Joseonese politics are marked by the influence of large political factions, clustered around regional and ideological ties.


 * Sarim: The Sarim faction traces its history to Gil Jae, a scholar of the Goryeo Kingdom, and his proposals for Neo-Confucianism, a secular interpretation of Confucianism. During the reign of King Seongjong, the Sarim faction first rose to political prominence, and during the reign of King Yi Yeon, the decline of their major opposition Hungu faction allowed Sarim influence to permeate through the Joseon court and government. By the reign of King Yi Yeon, the Sarim faction began to fracture into four sub-factions.
 * Dong-in: The Dong-in(Eastern) faction split along the lines of Yeongnam-based scholars, and later fractured into Northern and Southern subfactions. Comprising of many younger officials of the reign of King Seonjo, the Dong-in sought to separate themselves from the perceived corruption of the Myeongjong reign and the Seo-in officials who supported it.
 * Buk-in: The Buk-in(Northern) faction of the Dong-in is a more hardline interpretation of the Yeongnam school, and follows the thought of Jo Sik.
 * Nam-in: The Nam-in(Southern) faction of the Dong-in is a more moderate interpretation of the Yeongnam school, and follows the thought of Yi Hwang.
 * Seo-in: The Seo-in(Western) faction of the Sarim split from the Dong-in were stronger followers of Yi I, but they themselves split into two factions as well. The Seo-in faction was largely derivative of elder officials and those who served under King Myeongjong.
 * Soron: The Soron(Younger) faction was founded by followers of Seong Hon, a Changnyeong-based academic.
 * Noron: The Noron(Elder) faction was founded by followers of Songja(Song Si-yeol), and is notable for its focus on the common issues of the people.


 * Demography:
 * Current population estimate: 9,100,000
 * Ethnic populations:
 * Joseonese (93%)
 * Jochureon (3%)
 * Ribenese (3%)
 * Other (1%)

Brethren Of The Coast
"Government": pirate confederacy

Leaders:


 * Peter Easton (since 1602)
 * John Cavendish
 * Henry Callish

Headquarters: Vieques

Population: 700


 * Ethnic Composition: Greek 60% (423), Taíno 10% (65), Hispanian 15% (107), Albionese 15% (105)

Navy: 3 ships, totalling 42 guns and 105 crewmembers


 * Swallow, sloop, 6 guns and 20 crewmembers, captain Henry Callish
 * Happy Adventure, brig, 20 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Peter Easton
 * Desire, ketch, 16 guns and 35 crewmembers, captain John Cavendish

Economy


 * Raid of the Mosquito: in November 1602, captain Cavendish with his Desire sighted the 6 gun sloop Mosquito, raising the red flag and pursuing it, the merchant surprisingly did not surrender, opening fire before the slower ketch could turn to fire, killing 8 of Cavendish's men instantly, some time later, the Desire managed to fire a complete 8 gun chainshot broadside against the sloop, disabling it, after this Cavendish's men managed to board the ship, but lost 5 men in it. they then accessed the cargo hold and sold the merchandise at Ioánnapolis in February 1603.
 * Piracy: 12 more small ships were captured in the 1600-1605 period without a fight


 * Cavendish's Plantation: With the loot from the Mosquito, Cavendish bribed the other captains to let him apropriate himself of a sugar plantation, using the native Taíno as slaves, this sugar plantation sold its sugar to a smuggler in Osnerol who sold it at a higher price in Albion, making the pirates somewhat of a fortune

Events:


 * Arrival of Easton: the former merchant Peter Easton comes to Vieques in 1602 to join up with the pirates there, searching for riches from the Hispaniards, with backing from nobles from Exeter
 * The Santa Ana: a 32 gun Galleon was sighted in November 1604, going to Agousta from Texacola, which made all three captains in the Brethren agree to attack it, if captured it could fund a capture of the nearby islands.
 * Press Gang: after the capture of the Mosquito, Captain Cavendish pressed 13 native greeks into service on his ship

Republic of the Eleven United Netherlands

 * Government: Federal Republic
 * Stadhouder: Filip Willem van Oranje (B. 1554 - ) R. (1584 - 1618)
 * Raadspensionaris: Cornelis Buys (B. 1559 - ) R. (1585 - 1631 )
 * Parliament:
 * 1. Duchy of Guelders
 * 2. County of Holland
 * 3. County of Zeeland
 * 4. Lordship of Utrecht
 * 5. Lordship of Overijssel
 * 6. Lordship of Frisia
 * 7. Lordship of Groningen
 * 8. Duchy of Brabant
 * 9. Duchy of Vlaanderen
 * 10. Lordship of Kleef
 * 11. County of Drenthe
 * Parties:
 * State’s Party (Raadspensionaris supporters)
 * Orangists (Stadhouder supporters)
 * Economy: Trade based, the morale is high with the new spices from the
 * Capital: Insert capital city
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 500 000
 * Religion:
 * 90% Protestant
 * 10% Catholic
 * Military:
 * Staatenleger (in conflict):
 * 60.000~ mercenaries
 * Leger van Vlaanderen (in conflict):
 * 45.000 mercenaries
 * Schutterij:
 * 10.000 Schutters
 * Navy:
 * 150~ Twodeckers (+100ft)
 * 25~ Hireable VOC Twodeckers (+100 ft)
 * 200~ smaller ships
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Dutch Revolt Netherlands,
 * Vestkyst vs. Westria and allies
 * Diplomacy:
 * Albion and Vestkyst: Filip Willem invites the royals of Vestkyst over to his palace in s’-Hertogenbosch for a conversation about the war and perhaps closer ties or even an official alliance.
 * Ceylon: Hello! We are friendly travellers and merchants from your west. We would love to trade and we show much interest in your goods.
 * Events:
 * SPICES (1): The morale is high on the market and stock exchange, so is with the captains of the ships of the VOC. The SPICES are flowing in, sold and great profit is made. The Heren XVII are among the richest of the continent and they are looking for more. Even if that has to be achieved with killing a few people. Jan Pieterzoon Coen, a young Dutchman who studied in Rome was hired and sent to Ceylon with the fleet of Pieter Willemsz Verhoeff. The Heren XVII expect him to make a good addition to the fleet as a merchant. They have also been looking to the West Indies, but not made much moves just yet.
 * Nederlandsche Centrale Bank: With the rise of the economy there has to be a place to store all that money. Then the Nederlandsche Centrale Bank steps in to keep it for you. The are many pro’s of keeping your gold at this building in Amsterdam instead of an old sock in a drawer next t your bed.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Gatsi Rusere
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with many of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 026 000
 * Cities: 71 542
 * Ne-We: 8 542
 * Sofala: 4 430
 * Angoche: 4 200
 * Pambane: 3 800
 * Mkalimini: 3 450
 * Kiwe: 3 200
 * Zomba: 2 900
 * Pebane: 2 700
 * Nampula: 2 620
 * Manzini: 2 300
 * Banhine: 2 000
 * Mpumalanga: 1 600
 * Limpopo: 1 000
 * Rural areas: 954 458
 * Ethnicites: 66,6% Shona, 14.8% Karanga, 11% Swahili, 6.5% Swazi, 1,1% Chewa
 * Religion: 96.3% (988 038) Mwari believers, 3.7% (37 962) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (20 520) and reserves size of 1% (10 260) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 173 African Spearmen
 * 7 173 bowmen
 * 5 174 Light Cavalry
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 087 African Spearmen
 * 3 545 bowmen
 * 2 628 Light Cavalry
 * Navy:
 * Fishing boats: 670
 * Diplomacy:
 * Matagaskar: We gladly accept your offer of trade.
 * Sena: We improve relations with villages from Sena.
 * Events:
 * The Mwene travels: Catsi Rusere has decided to travel across his nation as a way to show his rule and as a way to see the different landscapes he has control over.
 * The farms near Malawi lakes: We have high expectations on the farms and hope the food situation gets better thanks to it.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - ) (R: 1561 - )
 * Son: Luke (M, b. 1567 - )
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - )
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - )
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - )
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - )
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - )
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Important People:

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  7.00 million (+703k “external subjects”)
 * British Mainland: 7.00 million
 * British Settlers: 580
 * Jamestown: 180
 * Fort Elysia: 140
 * Fort Epheria: 137
 * Greensfort: 133
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 115
 * Elysian Local Population: 352 thousand external subjects
 * Catonzia Local Population: 351 thousand external subjects


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Fort Avalon
 * Fort Akan
 * Fort Epheria
 * Fort Elysia
 * Jamestown
 * New Glaemchester

Wars and Conflicts


 * Americas: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity with the added risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter.
 * Anglo-Spanish War: Also known as the War for the Seas, with the excommunication of the Catholic Church, the Hispanian saw more than enough justification to declare war on Britain. (See Events for more info)

Armed Forces


 * Total: 126,265 Manpower (1.8% of population)
 * Army
 * Total: 119,900
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 15,000
 * To become apart of the British Royal Marine Corps
 * Marksman Infantry: 48,000
 * Light Cavalry: 8,700
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry: 950
 * To become apart of the British Royal Marine Corps
 * Heavy Cavalry: 1,650
 * Bow Cavalry: 2,600
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,878
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Expeditionary Force: (In Elysia)
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 10,000
 * Drafted from the Elysian population rather than coming from overseas
 * Light Cavalry: 1,500
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry: 500
 * To become apart of the British Royal Marine Corps
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,350
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * As of 1527, three factions are formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: (See Events for more info)
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * Navy:
 * Personnel: 7,300 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * Victory-class First-rate British Galleons:9
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * Ember-class First-rate British Galleons: 15
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 19
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Caravel: 53
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * London-class Third-rate British Caravel: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Dove-class Fourth-rate Dual-Purpose Merchant Caravel: 99
 * These ships are given to British merchants who sail in dangerous waters, and are crewed by either mercenaries hired by said merchants or the merchants themselves. Only included in ship-counts for the navy to deter invasions by sea.

Research and Development


 * MAC Cannons: McCarthy Industries continues to produce MAC Cannons in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.
 * The 32 pounder long-nose MAC Cannons enter service, replacing the aging 24-pound naval cannons on the large British galleons.
 * In addition, they are contracted to create a smaller cannon for use on Vinland longboats. As such, the 2 pounder cannon was created.
 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * Carriers: Test trials for HMS Spyder are successful. However, the hulls the ships were based on are woefully obsolete. As such, new ships are drafted to replace the aging hulls. These ships are slightly larger and less armed than their predecessors, but due to being constructed from the ground up as a carrier, they can carry more men, boats, and supplies than the Spyder-class.
 * These ships would be known as the “Super Spyder” class of ship.
 * Vinland Longboats: In a collaborative effort with Vinland, both British and Vinland engineers get to work on modifying the Vinland longboat for transportation within British “Carriers”, as well as see viable possibilities for mounting cannons (mainly the 2 pounder cannon) on the vessels.
 * Inspiration from Asian catamarans led to the idea to add pontoons to the Vinland Longboats, to mitigate a glaring issue (when the Longboat fires to the side, it is prone to tipping over)

Training and Production


 * Modernization for the Roundtable Knights
 * Creation of the British Royal Marine Corps (1604)
 * Retiring of the Spyder-class of ship
 * To be replaced with the Super Spyder-class of Carrier (4 built so far)
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Americas: With intelligence from the Vinlanders, the British decide to scope out the other nations of the Eastern Coast of North America, and see what they have to offer
 * Elysia: (See Events for more details)
 * Amekrogu: The British (primarily the HALO company) pledge to protect Amekrogu from the Spanish, as they make efforts to stifle Spanish movement in the area.
 * Europeans: Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas, to those willing to purchase them, at least
 * Vinland: Britain’s closest ally in the New World
 * Collaboration between the two powers led to the creation of Viking longboats used in conjunction with British Carrier Vessels.
 * Republic of the Eleven United Netherlands: Britain accepts the invitation and sends delegations to discuss the possibilities of an alliance as well as support in their war
 * They cannot get involved directly however. Instead, Britain is willing on providing supplies and weapons to the Netherlands to help them.

Allies


 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Westria: An ally on mainland Europe who also dislikes France, cause f**k France (jk).
 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.

Events


 * Fracturing of the State:
 * England’s first Parliament has essentially fractured into two, with half of the politicians being loyal to the Catholic Church while the other half (along with the Queen) is Protestant. It has gotten to the point that everyone in Parliament keeps a sword on-hand for protection. It is only a matter of time before things blow over into another Civil War.
 * Military Modernization
 * Roundtable: (1602)
 * What was once a prestigious organization is woefully obsolete by the 1600’s. As such, a modernization program is put in place to update both the role of the Roundtable Knights as well as their capabilities, which are as follows:
 * Royal Guard for the Crown
 * Special Operations
 * Elite Troops for bolstering sections and putting down rebellions.
 * British Royal Marine Corps: Created in 1604
 * Various “light” troops, specifically the Shock Infantry and Shock Cavalry, are reclassified as Marines, and are given additional training for naval invasions.
 * These units, unlike the army, are trained in unconventional warfare, using their maneuverability and unpredictability to outflank and outmaneuver their opponents
 * The Draken Doctrine of 1603: In 1603, Admiral Drake submitted a proposal for a naval doctrine, requesting for an overhaul of the British Navy. Seeing how the majority of Britain’s claims are all overseas, Britain will require a powerful navy in order to protect her interests overseas. This proposal was approved, and various vessels are being designed.
 * In addition to creating ships similar to those similar in size to those in existence, a plan is set forth for a ship with more guns than even the Victory-class.
 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * Population Increase: Due to tension rising in England, there are some people who decided to move to the American colonies.
 * Roughly 1,000 colonists travel to Elysia and Catonzia (combined), for a total of roughly 5,000 colonists moving to the New World over the course of five years.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaijin: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)
 * The Rise of the Company Fleets (Part 12): With the world opening up, and rumors of prosperity and gold present, various companies sprout up around Britain, with the goal to investigate various locations of notice with hopes to make it big.
 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Phase 6: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Hudson Bay: In addition to their finished expansion in southern Elysia, they were given permission to explore the regions further north if there is a way to pass to Asia. This escapade led to the settlement of the Hudson Bay, with the idea of it being one of many stops along a supposed route around the top of North America.
 * Efforts begin with constructing a fort on the shores of the Hudson Bay, so that Royal Navy ships can land and drop off supplies.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * However, if Galatoi begins to weaken, the British will take advantage of the power vacuum and try and expand their economic influence over the region
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaijin Division:
 * Preparing for the Impossible: Knowing the logistics of such an operation would require a lot of pit stops, Frederick has done many things to alleviate the travel. First, they found a deal with the HALO company, allowing their ships to stop at HALO-controlled Amekrogu to resupply after the trans-Atlantic trip. From there, the ships would stop at two locations: the Falklands Islands and the Galapagos Islands before crossing the Pacific to reach Southeast Asia.
 * In May 1602 and July 1603, BAKA Gaijin merchant ships landed at the Falklands and Galapagos Islands respectively to begin the construction of a port, first to create a self-sufficient colony on each island, but more importantly, to create a pit stop for merchant ships en route to Asia.
 * Each of the islands is run by employees of the BAKA Gaijin company and their families, with projected estimates for the population of each of these islands being around 1,000 once everything is set up.
 * Projected Travels: With preparations for such a feat, Frederik estimates that he will be able to make another contact with Yolngu around 1610 or so, coinciding with the projected completion of the bases on the Falklands and the Galapagos Islands.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 4): With a stable base-of-operations, the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * First, the HALO company reaches out to various tribes in the region to make deals with them, with the goal to make them reliant on the HALO company for their goods.
 * Second, the HALO company sets up opportunities for potential colonists to move to the region
 * Roughly 200 colonists move there per year, leading to 1,000 colonists moving to the area in five years.
 * Their influence continues to spread, as it creeps towards Amekrogu itself, moving at a faster pace than before. (continued from last turn)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * They plan on establishing various forts along the coastline before moving inland, with the hope to arrest control from the Natives. (As you’d expect, this is going to go horribly)
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * Purchasing Territory: Diplomats were sent to Hindustan in 1603 to try and purchase a port city to begin economic operations in the region.
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Ahom Rojaya
আহোম ৰাজ্য


 * Government: Theocratic Monarchy (Devaraja/Cakravartin/Chaophaa)
 * Ruler (King, President, etc.): Swarganarayan Singhaphaa
 * Parliament: None
 * Economy: Mainly taxing surrounding lands, raiding tribal territories in the Khasi Hills, Jaintia, Karbi hills, and Kacha nagas (The country follows the Paik system) Agriculture: Subsistence agriculture, rice farming in surrounding villages in the countryside around the city
 * Capital: Diphu
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 12% Rengma 11% Karbi 25% Dimasa 10% Garo 40% Ahom 2% Other
 * Religion: 62% Ekasarana Dharma 23% Animism 5% Theravada Buddhism 5% Vajrayana Buddhism 5% Arzhamism
 * Wars and Conflicts: Rebellion against Ü
 * Diplomacy:
 * Nation: The country is mainly isolated however maintains ties with Thaton

Events:

Declaration of independence: The nation has declared independence under the foundation of an exiled Ahom prince, Swarganarayan Singaphaa. He was deported from Gauhati, but appointed as governor of Diphu by the Tibetan foreigners. The country follows the archaic Devaraja system, and he is revered as an avatar of Sri Bhagawan for legitimacy. He believes that the Ahom realm must be liberated, because it is the modern successor of Kamarupa.

Warfare against the Mlecchas: While the center of this state is a major urban area in Assam, much of the warfare happens in the rural areas. Baro-Bhuyans who had fled to the northern banks of the Brahmaputra decades prior due to conflicts with neighboring powers, now are employed to raid supply lines and caravans heading from Tibet to the Brahmaputra valley. The next major goal of the Ahom is to secure Gauhati and the entire valley, and cut off connections between Tibet and Assam by closing trade in the Chumbi valley. Once the kingdom is recognized as independent, trade will be opened back up.

Social Structure:

Ganak/Bamun

Kalita

Paik

Peasant

Slave

(There is not much nobility as government advisory are chosen from Ganak priests, and Kalita warlords. Land is owned by senior Paiks)

Atouman Empire

 * Government: Absolute monarchy
 * Azarkh:
 * Atman III (1547-1603), R. 1597-1603
 * Ioxamander II (1563-), R. 1603-
 * Grand Vizier:
 * Muhammet Haşmetaglu Pasha (1555-), R. 1597-1603
 * Mustafa Hashimid Pasha (1552-), R. 1603-
 * Imperial Council: 100 seats
 * Jamhuriyat: 37
 * Sufiyanna: 63
 * Economy: The economy of the Atouman Empire was based on a system of iqta', an Arzhamite feudal system, as the Atouman state's ultimate goal, was consolidation and extension of the Azarkh's power, and the way to reach it was by taking advantage of resources and the revenues system by making the productive classes prosperous. So while the agrarian-based economy was fruitful in its development, it ultimately prevented the emergence of social disorder and kept the traditional organization of the culture and society as a whole. Mining operations would also aid as a driving factor of the economy, with copper, iron, silver, and gold being mined in Bulgaria while fruits are grown across the Anatolian region and Balkan peninsula producing bountiful luxuries that are consequently sold at the various port markets in Ionia and Greece. Olive trees grow in wild fashion, with their oil being harvested and sold to the highest bidder. Atouman expansion into Europe during the 14th and 15th centuries would emphasize a Greco-Persian royal sentiment, which would be emphasized furthermore in Azarkh Iskandir I's reign, who famously claimed himself as Padishah, a term historically used to describe the ruling monarch of Persia. This emphasis would lead to the capital cities becoming major commercial and industrial centers, serving as highways between the Greco-Roman-Daevite cultures and mercantile trade of the region. This would lead to a policy of tolerance that culminated in Azarkh Tayyeb's "Mandate of Adrianople", which officially allowed for the Jewish people to reside and prosper in the Atouman Realm far away from the persecution they faced at the hands of Christendom. Not only did this Mandate extend a hand of tolerance to the Jewish people, but also extended outwards to a number of Protestant states at the time, due to their own rivalry with the Papacy. Most of these people were settled in either Constantinople or other port cities along the Ionian coast. Other exports include cotton, a myriad of fruits, and plenty of slaves, primarily Neo-Pagans and Hellenic Christians in North Africa. The campaigns of Azarkh Ioxamander would lead to a boost in the economic diversity of the Empire, now exporting African goods and re-constructing the coastal cities previously razed during his conquests. A large trade network was established, due to Ioxamander's conquests, that extended from the Adnanian subcontinent to the sands of Mauretania and across the Balkan peninsula, leading to broader economic security atop of conquering millions of subjects in the process. The Atouman Empire at the end of the 16th century was the most economically profitable empire in Europe and during the 17th century, would only continue to expand further and further.
 * Capital: Constantinople
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 26,000,000
 * Anatolia: 7,300,000
 * Balkans: 4,520,000
 * Egypt: 4,450,000
 * Greece: 1,150,000
 * Syria: 1,200,000
 * Ifriqiya: 1,225,000
 * Atlasiya: 3,555,000
 * Hejaz: 500,000
 * Mesopotamia: 2,100,000
 * Ethnicity:
 * Persian: 21.3%
 * Greek: 20.1%
 * Aegytan: 15.9%
 * Adnanite: 14.7%
 * Turkish: 8.9%
 * Daevite: 5.5%
 * Syrian: 4.7%
 * Mixed African: 3.8%
 * Israelite: 3.3%
 * Cyrenaican: 1.8%
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Peace of Szolnok: It was a foggy morning when the sun cracked violently across the horizon, it’s light splashing upon the battlefield that was as ravaged as it was devastated. Trees stood withered, leaking the blood of heathens and infidels alike. Along this battlefield stood General Hakim al-Faris and his band of janissaries, who marched with a band of war musicians that touted their trumpets with visceral sounds and weird juxtapositions. “For the garden of pleasure delights me, the sight of the sword propels me.” As the horses would carry the band of janissaries across the broken earth, bodies long-forgotten remained on display, the men engulfed by a thousand rats while bloated and oozing. It seemed however, that some of their possessions had been looted such as their weapons and individual treasures, of course only the work of the Bodysnatchers. This wasn’t to be a day of reckoning however, for Ahlah blessed the holy Atmanaglu dynasty with the direction of peace and the shifting of focus. The Westrians, often enemies of the Atoumans in their respective rises to power, were offered a deal for lasting peace in the oncoming century for a period of twenty-five years, and it’s said that in this fruitful meeting of delegates between respective empires, General Hakim al-Faris would relay the Atouman’s intentions of recognizing their respective hegemony between the west (Holy Roman Empire) and the east (Atouman empire).
 * Salehid Rebellion (1599-1605): The Salehid Rebellion in Atouman Adniya was significant for a couple of reasons. For one, the collapse of the Mamluke Azarkhate, the hegemonic rulers of Adniya prior to the rise of the Salehids, allowed for an array of different Arzhamic nobility in Adnania to rapidly acquire power and a means to sovereignty while the Mamluke nobility themselves would be forced to flee to Yemen after the Salehid occupation of Afif and Adnan. Secondly, the Salehids were followers of Najm al-Buhhabi, an ultraconservative theologian from Al-Ahsa that became increasingly popular in Adnania, and was often a very popular radical mainly due to his staunch anti-Atouman ideas, of which involved a violent means of revolution against the Atouman pigs they would claim, the head of the deceased Ioxamander was to be on the war banner in this hypothesized future while the Holy Azarkhate would expand to the ends of the Earth through a radical form of Jhilad and the extermination of heathens. It’s said that Najm al-Buhhabi himself could not stand Zoroastrians, to the point where unless they converted, he would personally find a means to kill them. To Najm al-Buhhabi, there was nothing wrong with their enslavement or death, and frequently wrote about how Zoroastrianism deforms a man to biological inferiority and makes them “animal-like”. So, whether it orchestrated was the Atoumans, the other Adnanian aristocracy, or God himself, Najm al-Buhhabi’s ambition had been steadily contained by his debilitating injury of being paralyzed. Having been bed-ridden throughout the past 16th century, he would wish for his children to have the most honorful and noble placements in higher society, to be educated in the highest of universities the Arzhamic world had to offer, and to become rulers in their own right. Though his authority prior to the arrival of the Salehids was as a priest in central Adnania, he maintained a steady attitude and is often quoted as having never changed in his beliefs, nor did he ever feel the need to. It’s said that in the spring of the most beautiful of years, Najm al-Buhhabi was in his bed-cart with his eldest son, Ahsal, on their way to the city of Afif when they would be approached by what they believed to be raiders or one of the various militant nomads that roam the southern desert. It’s said that Ahsal would drop the cart his father was on, though it wouldn’t tip, and he would pull his Saif. Ahsal, among three other brothers, was youthful as he was a historian on military strategy. During his early years, he would often spend time in Africa, following the conquests of Ioxamander, in their perilous wars of the past just to study it. Ahsal, with his saif gripped and in a comfortable position to kill these raiders if needed, would ask the man wrapped in black cloth for his name and business. “My name is Saleh al-Jiruzadyah, of the Men of the Black Raiment. To say it is an honor to meet al-Buhhabi and his son on their travels is an understatement.” To that, Ahsal would lower his sword, turning the cart so that Najm may see Saleh. Saleh would bow to the elderly man as he rested upon his cart, being titled ever so slightly up so he did not fall but he could at least see Saleh. Najm would ask what his business were, Saleh responding, “I am the leader of the Men of the Black Raiment; we are a band of desert nomads wishing to replace the Mamluke princes and return rule back to the desert from which we celebrate.” Najm would look to Ahsal with intentions written across his face, and would ask Saleh for his opinion on the Atoumans, “We hope for their contribution and recognize us as legitimate rulers of Adniya, though we do are prepared to defend our-” “NO!” Najm would screech, pointing his finger and stating, “For it was written in Koran, a trial by fire against the greatest sin there was, and I plead with you as I lay here in frail and poor condition, that the Atouman empire is the empire of sin, for the time of the Reckoning is upon us, and they will be the center of it!” Saleh could only kneel to this in prayer, bowing to Najm as Ahsal watched with envy to his father. So, shortly after the removal of the Mamluke princes from power after occupying the cities of Afif and Adnan, Saleh would be crowned as Azarkh of Al-Adniya, with his having of a nine-year old son would form the basis of the Salehid dynasty. Saleh would also appoint Najm al-Buhhabi as Aesuph of the empire. When, after the battle to capture the city, Saleh would make a final charge that was unplanned in hopes of decimating the survivors. Unfortunately, however, Saleh would end up being shot. It’s said after being shot that his arquebus would fly out of his hands and he would fall to the ground, seizing and blood spewing from his mouth. His last words were a request for a quick death, being shot by one of his soldiers. Saleh’s death would lead to his position as Azarkh being transferred to his young son, Ahmed, which led to further schism between the Black Raiment and al-Buhhabi, as al-Buhhabi wished instead for his son, Ahsal, to be declared Azarkh rather than the child Ahmed. After unsuccessfully attempts at lobbying for the monarchy to give up his power, al-Buhhabi would appoint his sons Ahsal and Shahkhar as 'religious advisors' to the Azarkh about six or so months after Ahmed's succession due to his role as Aesuph. Though the Black Raiment were hesitant, they ultimately decided that perhaps this would normalize relations between Najm and the Raiment, though ironically, this would fall flat on their face. Only one month after appoint Ahsal and Shahkhar to Ahmed's side, Ahmed would proclaim atop his throne, Ahsal and Shahkhar to his left and right respectively, that rebellion was to be waged against the Atouman empire. This would trouble the Black Raiment, but upon the return of Najm al-Buhhabi's third son, Mahmud, and his band of African mercenaries from fighting in southern Adnania, violence would break out in the street between the Black Raiment and al-Buhhabi's sons and supporters after Mahmud's arriving army would agitate the Raiment. Guns would be shot, even a cannon at one point, but though the Raiment were powerful, they were not as professional or tactical as al-Buhhabi's sons nor Mahmud's army. It's said that in one instance at the throne room, Ahsal killed eight Raiment advisors with his saif in a quick and erratic pace, with the transcriber Shafihr al-Abbas stating "With the argument reaching a point of escalation, he [Ahsal] began slicing off limbs like the peeling of fruit." The Raiment would be defeated, their lands siezed and a force of zealotry established in the city proper. This was the true utopia, Najm would allegdly describe following the slaying of the Raiment and the building of their army. Though Ahmed Salehid was still alive, he was without power and often was simply imprisoned with a type of forgetfulness similar in concept to "where did I put my keys?" but instead it was intentional. In fact, it's said that the keys were fed to cattle that would additionally feed upon the bodies of the Raiment before given to Ahmed alive with a quest of finding the keys inside the cattle with but a knife. He also wasn't really fed often, in fact it's pretty depressing and a bit gross so we'll stop it there. The "Salehid" Azarkhate would send Ahsal and an army of 18,000 to the capture the port city of Grane, capturing it in 1599 and thus war had been officially declared. Azarkh Atman III Atmanaglu would respond with his own presence alongside 40,000 troops, though due to the slow movement of Atman III, by their arrival at Alagadda, Ahsal had already occupied Eridu and Mdinatuwana and was already on his way to Alagadda. Elsewhere, news of the rebellion would reach the Hejazi court, leading to Muhammad al-Khamini to lead an army of 8,000 to the city of Afif from Zalim, though being locked in siege, would find difficulty in defeating and holding occupation on the city due to the constant uprising of al-Buhhabi supporters, though the Hejazi navy make an amphibious landing at the city of Al-Mukalia, capturing it by 1601. After two years of fighting in Mesopotamia, Ahsal would find himself retreating from a failed Siege of Alagadda in 1603, but before he left, he would hand a knife to a local prostitute as well as a bag of coins and a piece of paper. It's said that night, when Atman III and his men were previewing a whore-house shortly after their successful defense of the city, Atman III would be stabbed in the neck out of random by one of these whores, who'd make one more stab with the blade into his ear before being picked up and tossed by the soldiers. Her hands held behind her back, she would kick and scream, spitting at the guard as he loaded up his arquebus and pulled the trigger, leaving the rest of the prostitutes to scream, panic, and flee into their house. One of the soldiers to see this attack was Atman III's eldest son, Gokmen, who would run to the side of his dying father, holding his body up from the ground, crying as he looked in the eyes of his father. It's said that Atman III wasn't dead immediately however, as his left hand held his neck as he bleed out on the ground, he would reach out for something in the night sky before his arm would fall and thus, his life no longer living. Gokmen would set his father's body down upon his death, standing up to wipe the tears and stating, "I am now Ioxamander". Though later coronated with the regnal title of Ioxamander II, Gokmen would adopt the name as he spent the following two years laying siege to Adnan and Afif with the aid of the Hejazi. After the death of Azarkh Ahmed in Afif, it's said that only Ahsal's other brother, Shahkhar, could be found among the dead bodies, with it later being discovered that Najm al-Buhhabi and Mahmud had fled to Safaretid Persia while Ahsal had fled south, re-capturing the city of Al-Mukalia and establishing a rump state out of the remnants of his army. In 1605, the Salehid rebellion had ceased, leaving the empire's remains to be carved and independence stripped from the people with the movement of an Atouman garrison to the city of Adnan.
 * Diplomacy:
 * Adal: After the death of Atman III, one of Ioxamander II's first diplomatic policies were for the Kingdom of Adal to become a vassal state of the Atouman empire.
 * Events:
 * The Ionian Trilogy: “Hear ye’, hear ye’” The screen would shift away from the blackness of the void into a bright and magnificent library, cluttered with books and other popular literature of the time and held high with beaming chandeleurs, fine ribbon guided along the edges of these shelves in colors of crimson and swamp. Though the Renaissance gave Europe a more optimistic and colorful expression of the changing times, the renaissance in the Atouman empire was, at best, more conservative. The library was in excellent order, books lining the various shelves in varying composition and significance. As the music calms down with the opening of a door, an elder man would walk in front of the screen, stating firmly with a disciplined posture, “My name is Ahmed al-Baibars, son of Salim of Uruk and grandson of Maybars of Artaxia. I am a historian for the times, for I wake up and preserve this library, located in Constantinople. As a member of the nobility, I read, write, articulate mathematics and the natural sciences in addition to cataloguing the history of the world as it is happening.” He would then walk away from the camera, towards a shelf to his left and pulling a book. “This is the Ionian Trilogy, a fictional retelling of history composed by Ioxamander the Magnificent of the Atouman Empire. Though many at the time might believe Ioxamander to have been a war criminal, Ioxamander was said to have been sensitive in his personal life, and would often find himself writing near auto-biographical accounts of his travels, as well as his grandfather Iskendir’s as well, in his many journals, often times featuring creatures or species with thousands of eyes or with weapons unique in design and feature. The thing is, however,” Ahmed would pass for a second before continuing, clearing his throat, “Ioxamander never wrote these for a public audience of sorts, and in fact, if it hadn’t been for his son, who’d later become Atman III, giving it to his son Selim, who would sell it to a Syrian merchant upon reaching adulthood to help fund his journey to Constantinople, then it’s likely that the original texts would not be known outside of Ioxamander’s immediate circle. Much of these entries were based on the few occasions his children would ask him to tell them a story before bedtime.” Ahmed would pause again before taking a walk, of course we’re following him as he walks through a door into a smaller room with a table, a stack of books, and an enslaved woman, who would run across the screen very quickly in the nude. Ahmed would chuckle a bit before sitting down at the time and opening a book he had grabbed from the stack. “This is the first book to have been compiled according to the lengthy written material, The Martyrdom of Nasser. Believed to have been based on the life of Atouman ruler Ozman the Kind, Ioxamander’s grandfather, it would re-tell the incidents leading to the War of the Throne that split the empire into two states though this is depicted as a city that is split in the book due to a wall built by the protagonist Nasser’s brother, Khamu, who is based on Boran, the self-proclaimed King of Hellas that deposed Ozman as ruler in the late 15th century before himself being deposed by Ozman’s son, Tayyeb. The Martyrdom is written from two perspectives, according to each side of the dichotomy in terms of ruling the city, for it was depicted that Nasser was a kind and just ruler but was very easily swayed while Khamu was described as being stubborn, uncompromising and often times someone who would take the extreme option as the affirmed route.” Ahmed would then open the book, and thus he would begin reading the book.

Al-Qarsoon

 * Government: Democratic Monarchy ( Learn about it later)
 * Monarch: Lorander I (1601-)
 * Head Judiciary: Orole Merzakell(1603-)
 * Towns
 * Certified towns: 14
 * Pending Towns: 5


 * Economy: We are entering an economic reconstruction period based on fishing, mining, and ship-building. Hopefully, these can sustain our country until we find other resources.


 * Capital: Salala


 * Demographics: 76% Arabian Zoroastrian, 15% African Zoroastrian, 8% Arzhamite, 1% other.


 * Wars and Conflicts: None


 * Diplomacy: None


 * Events:
 * The Great Reformer. “From now on, the King is not for himself, the King, is for the people!” The crowd erupts in cheers as 20 year old Ahkmed Lorander is crowned as King Lorander I. This quote will be remembered. In his younger years, he explored all of Al-Qarsoon, and saw the hardships of the farmers and fishermen, he was devoted to helping the people have better lives. Ahkmed believed that the King should share power with the people, and his first act as king was to take steps to that belief.

Any town or city will need to apply for township, they need to show their population and demographics, if they meet the criteria, then they will be certified as a town/city   depending on the population. One person will then take a look at the town, if they were lying, then we will revoke their certification. Certified towns and cities can elect a representative and a local judiciary. Judiciaries will have this job for life, but if they are doing a bad job, they will be replaced. A Judiciary will decide if a person has or has not committed a crime, both sides will give evidence on why the other person is wrong. The judiciary will decide who is right, the suspect, or the enforcement. The suspect could risk jail time if the evidence is sufficient. Serious arguments will also be handled by the local judiciary, and will give a fee to whoever is convicted. Serious criminal cases will be handled by the head Judiciary. These will differ depending on the province you live on. So far, there is only 1 province, so there is only 1 head judiciary. These judiciaries will be elected by the representatives in their province. Contestants will be chosen by the king. Representatives can give suggestions on behalf of the town or city, but the king has the final say.


 * Orole Merzakell Elected: Orole Merzakell, a very liked person in Al-Qarsoon has just been elected as Head Judiciary by a overwhelming majority. The King has high hopes for him to succeed.

Sahnyate | Sáanyaté Khwáan

 * Government: It is rather generous to say that Sahnyate, or any Tlingit state for the matter, has much of a government at all. Functioning much more like a loose confederation of allied clans, towns, and villages than any coherent centralized state, Sahnyate is ruled by a Khwáan S’aatí who serves completely at the whim of clan and village leaders, despite ostensibly being the highest power in the land.
 * Khwáan S’aatí: Perhaps the closest Western equivalent to a Khwáan S’aatí would be a mix of a feudal lord and a local strongman. Although the highest power over the nation, they are by no means absolute despots, and are much more subservient to the wishes of lower S’aatí and the common people than most other rulers of this day and age. This is most apparent in the fact that the people have no real obligation to follow the Khwáan S’aatí’s orders, and can (and often will) completely disregard the Khwáan S’aatí’s word should they feel that the Khwáan S’aatí has lost the right to govern over them, or they simply have found a more prestigious person to follow.
 * Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ (b. 1563, r. 1598-)
 * Lower S’aatí: S’aatí is the Tlingit term for leader, and can refer to leaders of the house (family patriarchs), town leaders, and clan leaders. This patchwork of local leaders is the real power behind the Tlingit polities, holding their own fiefdoms almost entirely separate from what passes for a central government in the Tlingit states, and able to install and dethrone Khwáan S’aatís at will.
 * Capital City: Tlákw’aan
 * Economy: Like most Tlingit states, the lifeblood of the economy of Sahnyate is trade. Located on the lucrative trans-Pacific turquoise trade routes, Sahnyate is an important stop for traders from all across Cascadia, ferrying goods originating across the western seas and minerals mined in a land to the far south. In more rural coastal areas, many engage in fishing, while in the interior, the old hunter-gatherer lifestyle prevails, nearly unchanged by the arrival of the Ainu, over 200 years hence.
 * Currency: Sahnyate, like much of Cascadia and the wider Americas, uses barter economics, with trade goods usually directly exchanged for another good.
 * Demographics:
 * Total Population: ~45,000
 * Tlákw’aan: ~1000
 * A’akw: ~3000
 * Aangóon: ~2000
 * Deishú: ~1500
 * Shkagwei: ~800
 * Ethnicities:
 * Coastal Tlingit: Historically, the coastal Tlingit clans were fishermen, living off the bounty of the sea. Following the Ainu migrations, however, the coastal Tlingit began to make use of another bounty of the sea: trade. Known throughout much of the western coast of North America as a massively successful seafaring merchant race, the lifestyle of the coastal Tlingit has been massively transformed over the past couple of centuries, with many now living in sizable towns and cities, working at the docks or trading with far-flung peoples for a living.
 * ~30,000 people (66% of the population)
 * Interior Tlingit: The Tlingit of the interior lead a markedly different lifestyle than the Tlingit of the coasts. Inland clans and tribes mainly lead a nomadic lifestyle, preserving the eons-old hunter-gatherer lifestyle of their ancestors. However, with the arrival of the Ainu in the 1300s, some inland clans have begun to adopt a pastoral lifestyle, taking up sheep or goat herding.
 * ~15,000 people (33% of the population)
 * Other: Although southeast Alaska may be the home of the Tlingit, the bustling port towns of the area house passing traders of many races and creeds: from the Wakashan and Salishan peoples to the south, to the Yupanu, Dena, and Aleut at the farthest end of the land, to even a few ambitious seamen from the Sunset Lands.
 * Negligible permanent population (~50), significant temporary population
 * Religion:
 * Traditional Tlingit religion is an animistic, polytheistic and shamanistic faith. It places great emphasis on deities and spirits, usually representing animals and objects. Of great importance were the deities of the Raven (Yéil) and the Bear (Xuts’). Shamans, known in Tlingit as ixht’, communed with deities, healed the sick, predicted the future, and defended their communities against witchcraft. They were usually chosen by the elders of a clan or village.
 * Military: Although most able-bodied men are expected to know their way around a knife and a bow and to be sent to fight when necessary, there is no real military, nor is there even a clear-cut warrior class. All fighting men are essentially citizen militias, picked out from the local population and levied when necessary.
 * Weaponry: Traditional stone knives and rudimentary bows are still widely used by most Tlingit warriors, although for the extremely rich or extremely powerful, it is possible to obtain an Ainu steel sword or a Japanese katana (for an astronomical sum). Curiously, Tlingit armor is made of coins, usually minted in Japan or Jochureon. Once a rare and highly treasured commodity, Tlingit coin armor is now nearly ubiquitous amongst the coastal city-dwelling merchant class, thanks to Ainu merchants often paying for trade goods in hard cash.
 * Wars and Conflicts: N/A
 * Diplomacy: N/A

Events:

Destiny [1]

From The Azure Waters to the Snow-Capped Peaks

From the beginning of days, the Tlingit lived off the land. For uncountable eons, they hunted in the forests, harvested fruits and herbs in the wild grasslands, and fished in the rivers and seas. Then, the Ainu came. They came from the Sunset Lands not even three lifetimes ago, coming in strange ships, and bringing even stranger and yet wondrous goods. They opened our eyes to the marvels and opportunity the wider world held. Before, all we knew was the forests and mountains of our ancestral home. Now, we have conquered the seas, been to faraway places, and in the process, made our names known in all the coasts east of the sunset.

“And now, I shall take our name to even greater heights,” muttered Ch’iitl’unáaxh’, the Khwáan S’aatí of all Sahnyate. After all, what better way to earn the highest glory ever achieved than to make his people the greatest and most powerful that have ever lived? Can a man help but dream of a time when his name would be praised everywhere from the Sunset Lands of the far west to the Golden Lands to the far south?

Before that could happen, though, there was still work to do. The town S’aatís still insisted on hoarding as much goods as they could get ahold of, instead of letting the greatest man (himself, of course) take his pick first. The herder clans of the valleys and hills still grumbled about the “coastal elites” stealing all the wealth from the land, despite still stubbornly clinging to the inferior ways of old. Most importantly of all, there was no unity. Even though all the S’aatís of Sahnyate recognized Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ as leader, clan still squabbled with clan, herder fought villager, and order was nowhere in sight.

What did the elders always say again? “Before judging another’s house, clean up your own first?”

A Fair Warning Comes To Pass [January 1600]

A soft knock on the door interrupted Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ from his musings. Grumbling a little at the slight annoyance, he swings the door open to reveal a young servant boy.

“Why are you here?”, Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ gruffly barked.

“Y-your M-m-majesty, Ixht’ Xuts'aséikw wants to speak w-w-with you,” the boy haltingly responded.

“Tell him to come in.” Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ was never one to take everything the shamans said as gospel. Sure, they were good healers, and they had the ear of the gods and spirits, but they weren’t infallible or anything. However, Xuts’aséikw was regarded as one of the more powerful shamans in Sahnyate, and if he felt he needed to tell the Khwáan S’aatí something without prior warning, it must’ve been very important.

After a short while, Ixht’ Xuts'aséikw strolled into the throne room. Old, with a long, snow-white beard, dressed in all the finery of a shaman, and with an oddly detached and mystical air, one could tell just by looking that he was a holy man. He opened the conversation with a simple “Greetings, Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ S’aatí. I fear that I must impart grave news today.”

“What grave news must you impart, Ixht’ ?”

Suddenly, the shaman looked straight into Ch’iitl’unáaxh’s eyes, his black orbs boring into his face. He stood as straight as a totem pole, every muscle in his body tensing unnaturally. Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ recognized the signs of a shamanic trance on the old man’s visage. He imperceptibly leaned in, awaiting a prophetic speech from the possessed shaman.

Xuts'aséikw began speaking in an ominous tone, a full octave lower than in his previous conversation: ''“Beware the Ghost Queen. She hails from an emerald isle, in the middle of a sea far beyond even the Sunset Lands. She will be pale of complexion, as if the spirit of life has made her out of the snows. She will possess much frightening knowledge unknown. She worships death, and will sacrifice our entire people to appease her god. Beware the Ghost Queen, for she spells the doom of all our kind.”''

Snapping out of the trance, Xuts'aséikw paused for a few moments, then said: “Thank you, Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ S’aatí. If you shall excuse me, I must be on my way”. With the Khwáan S’aatí frozen in shock, he walked out of the room, leaving Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ to ruminate on his increasingly worrying thoughts.

Abnormality [1]

It All Started With A Stroll On The Beach [April 1601]

It was a beautiful day, the first in a long while. Winter was finally over, the ice had thawed, and the flowers had begun blooming. All of Sahnyate; in fact, all of what would become known as Alaska, came back to life after the spring thaw, and the small town of Kanáanu, located just a skip to the south of the larger city of Aangóon, was no exception.

Máa’gwaax walked the familiar steps of the trail to the rocky beach outside town, his canoe and fishing net in tow, and his twin brother, Máa’gwiin, trailing just behind him. Many of Kanáanu’s fishermen frequented the shores closer to town as fishing grounds, but Máa’gwaax’s family had fished here for ages. Sure, it was a longer walk, but the catch was more plentiful, and they didn’t have to jockey for fish anywhere near what they would’ve had to do otherwise. In fact, more often than not, Máa’gwaax’s family had the place all to themselves.

The two twins emerged from the forested trail to a strange sight: a massive… ship? (Máa’gwaax almost wanted to call it a small hill, but small hills didn’t just appear out of nowhere, and it was clearly made out of wood and built like a ship, even if it was three times larger than the largest merchant ship he had ever seen) stranded in the middle of the beach. “Shit, that’s today’s catch ruined, and tomorrow’s, and probably the next month…,” Máa’gwiin’s increasingly frantic worrying was cut short by a whack upside the head from his brother.

“Bro, stop it. Pissing yourself isn’t gonna move this thing back out to sea.” Máa’gwaax admonished.

“Then what the hell do we do about it?” Máa’gwiin retorted.

“We go in and scavenge some stuff. A ship this size has got to be loaded with all kinds of shit. Think about it, we could get rich overnight!”

“Um, Máa’gwaax, isn’t that looting?”

“Live a little, brother. Who knows, maybe you’ll find your true love inside that ship!” Máa’gwaax jokingly quipped.

Begrudgingly, Máa’gwiin agreed to accompany his brother in exploring the shipwreck. While they did get their fair share of priceless loot, including an entire chest of Sunset Land swords, the most valuable commodity in all Cascadia (“Told you so”, Máa’gwaax responded to Máa’gwiin’s earlier reticence at entering the ship), and even some strange contraption that could pierce holes in wood (“I’m not the brightest guy out there but something tells me we should never point this at someone else”, Máa’gwiin said after accidentally firing the thing), the most important find they found was two extremely emaciated yet (barely) alive women, in a ship littered with rotting crewmen and skeletons. What was immediately apparent was that these women were not like anyone they’d ever seen. They were almost inhumanly pale, and had hair of an incredibly strange color: one being the color of wood, the other a vibrant fire-red.

At this harrowing sight, Máa’gwiin queried, with tremors in his voice: “What do we do?”

“We take them back home of course,” his brother responded. “I won’t let them die if I can help it.”

'''A Whole New World? [July 1601]'''

‘I’m still coming to terms with this’, Erin O’Dwyer mused to herself. And indeed, it was truly fantastical that she and Alice had even managed to make it to land at all. Erin remembered getting on the junk at the port in Makassar, hoping to make it to Japan. She remembered the storm that hit three days out from Morioh, and the captain’s utter fear when he realized we were headed to god-knows-where and had no way to turn back. She remembered the utter despair when the ship ran out of food and land was still nowhere in sight. But thanks to the grace of God, she and Alice had made it out of that waterborne coffin alive, even as the rest of the passengers and crew starved to death.

She and Alice truly owed their lives to God and to Máa’gwaax and Máa’gwiin; and they were nice enough people, but this place (Erin and Alice both presumed it was some part of the New World, since no one they’d spoken to in the Orient even knew of any lands to the west save for rumor that the merchants of Ezo traded with the “people of the sun”, whatever that meant) was just so strange and topsy-turvy. The city of Aangóon was a tiny fraction of the size of Belfast or London or Canton, but it somehow felt as full and lively as any in Europe, the streets filled with merchants from all corners of their known world. The Indians here were not the primitive heathens of European stereotype, despite them having no knowledge of the written word, metalworking, or the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Here, concepts Erin had taken as gospel fact her entire life simply weren’t: steel swords were worth more than a person’s weight in gold, armor was made from traded coins (“The Albion Mint is going to have a conniption once they discover these people”, Alice commented incredulously after Máa’gwiin showed her his coin-armor), and the language seemed wholly unsuited for the human tongue (“Seriously, half the sounds in this language sound like you’re choking on something”, another one of Alice’s sage remarks stated). However, Erin and Alice were stuck in this strange place for the foreseeable future, and in all seriousness, they thought they could live a pretty good life here. After all, it could be worse.

The Fair Maiden of Aangóon [September 1604]

Tla’tséen entered the dingy tavern in the port district of Shéet’ka. He wasn’t an alcoholic by any means, but in a land devoid of the written word, news travelled fastest via merchants’ tales. Merchants frequented taverns when they stopped over at port, and Tla’tséen liked to know exactly what was going on in the world. After all, a single rumor could make or break a person or business.

After ordering a simple “Water, please”, Tla’tséen sat at one of the few empty tables in the establishment. Scanning the tables around him for any news useful to his fur trapping business, he became enraptured by a seemingly fantastical tale told by a gruff voice on the table to his left: the accent placed him as from Sahnyate, probably from A’akw or maybe Deishú.

“And this guy, he says he stopped at Aangóon last week, and over there he met this woman selling Sunset Land swords at the docks,”

“I call bullshit! There’s no way some girl is just walking around, selling fuckin’ swords worth more than your weight in turquoise! And fuckin’ motherfuckers from Aangóon bullshit all the time!” another trader quipped.

“Shut the fuck up, Gúunaxh! Let him finish his story!”

“Trust me, it gets even crazier,” the storyteller continued. “Okay, so apparently this woman’s pale as all hell. Like, not even just S’aatí level pale, like she don’t go out into the sun too much. This guy swears on the Raven Spirit that this girl’s pale as a fuckin’ ghost, and her hair is red like fire.”

“Okay, what the fuck? This is fucking stupid! Firehead ghost-girls selling Ainu swords? What’s next, she gives them for free?”

“Nah, that’d be too stupid for anyone to believe. But this guy swears that she only charged half a coin-armor worth of coins for a sword. And when he asks her where she got those swords from, she says she made them herself, can you believe that?”

“Okay, half an armor suit for one of those shiny ass swords? That’s such a bargain it’s not even funny!”

“What, you expect us to believe we have a Sunset sword maker just chilling in Aangóon? Anyone with a brain larger than my asshole knows Aangóon merchants spout pure shit out of their mouths!”

“On second thought, I think I might’ve spotted a mop of red hair while I was doing a run to Aangóon the other day…”

Lost in the cacophony of incredulous voices interjecting one another, Tla’tséen had only one thought in his mind: “Interesting…”

Prophecy [1]

Blessed By The Raven [December 1603]

It was a sad and painful thing for a nine year old to come to terms with, but Yéil’dzáa knew that she was going to die.

Her short life flashed before her eyes. Born to a normal goat herder family in the Chilkoot river valley, she led a pretty ordinary and happy life with her mom and her dad and her two older brothers. She was good with animals, and always managed to soothe the goats when they were near.

However, their idyllic life was suddenly smashed into pieces. A month ago, one of Yéil’dzáa’s brothers, Num’kwáan, had some kind of problem with one of the girls in a passing trade caravan (Yéil’dzáa’s parents were very tight-lipped about that situation), and that night, the traders snuck into their camp in the middle of the night, slaughtered her entire family, and stole all the livestock. Yéil’dzáa managed to get away by an inch, getting nicked in the arm by a knife that was surely aiming for her heart. For four weeks she had hid in the woods, afraid the traders were still looking for her, and slowly starving to death.

Yéil’dzáa, racked with exhaustion and that all-consuming hunger that had become part and parcel of her life now, collapsed onto the snow drift. Too tired to move, she simply laid there, as her life force began to fade away. She closed her eyes for what she thought would be the last time, and saw stars.

Oh, so many stars.

Almost imperceptibly, but somehow at the same time in a dramatic fashion, a large raven materialized in front of the backdrop of stars. It dwarfed Yéil’dzáa in size many times over, and had a regal air about it, like it was a force to be respected and feared without question. There was no question about what this apparition could be: every Tlingit man, woman, and child could recognize it from a mile away. This was the Raven Spirit.

“A-am I dead?” Yéil’dzáa shakily asked the Raven Spirit.

“You are dying, my child. But I will not allow it, for you have much to do,” the Raven Spirit replied. Its voice was neither male nor female, and it radiated with an angelic quality. It was the most beautiful and awe-inspiring thing Yéil’dzáa would ever hear in her life.

The Raven Spirit continued on, “Yéil’dzáa, Blessed by the Raven. Your name’s promise has been fulfilled. Under my guidance, you shall bring salvation to the people. You shall be my one and only prophet, to save humanity from ruin. You shall lead the fight against evil, and remind the faithful of the laws they have forgotten.”

Yéil’dzáa meekly replied to the Raven Spirit, “It is a great honor you have bestowed upon me, Raven Spirit. But why me? I’m just a little girl, aren’t I?”

The Raven Spirit responded, “Little you may be, but you are pure of heart. And you will not be alone, for I shall guide you along your path.”

“Alas, it is time for you to return to the land of the living, Yéil’dzáa. But worry not. I shall guide you to one who is as pure of heart as you, and when it comes time for you to commence your journey, I shall return. Farewell, my child.” With this, the Raven Spirit faded away into the darkness from whence it came, and the backdrop of stars dissolved into the warm hues of a sunset.

Yéil’dzáa was filled with a new determination: to get out of the woods alive, to travel to this place that just felt right somehow. She knew that it was the Raven Spirit guiding her to her new home. And so, she walked like a possessed man, ignoring hunger pangs and fatigue, steeling herself to move forwards no matter what. Arriving at a nomad camp at the edge of the woods, Yéil’dzáa felt an overwhelming warmth filling her body, and promptly collapsed right in front of one of the tents.

Turn II: 1605 AD - 1610 AD
LINK TO THE MAP

Mod Event
 ( Catholic League / Protestant League ) 
 * An Empire Split in Twain (Part II) (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW):
 * The Defeat at Lübeck (11 May 1605): While building up their forces in Lauenburg, Westrian officials have hoped for a swift campaign. Though the campaign was, indeed, swift, it had not gone the way they expected. Their miscalculations regarding Vesnia's war readiness led to them not expecting a relief force, meaning their armies were sandwiched between Lübeck's militia and Vestkyst's army on one end, and the Duke of Raustadt's on another. In such a sticky situation, they had no choice but to retreat. What's worse, the head of the army, the Duke of Graz, was killed by a freak accident involving a trebuchet - who the hell uses trebuchets in this day and age? - demoralising the Imperal army even further.
 * Seirende (11 May 1605): A solid defensive effort of Lybæk and Vesnian relief arriving in March allowed the siege on the city to be lifted within half a year, with the Imperial army having to retreat to the other side of the Elbe. It was said that the Count of Graz, who led the Catholic army into battle against Vestkyst, was killed by a stray trebuchet projectile. The defeat at Lybæk also led to a general Westrian defeat from the Duchy of Holsten, leaving them vulnerable to Protestant ambush parties from those they previously bribed, and as they cross through Bohemia, Hussite and Vesnian legions. Vestkyst, now with its mobilised army, proceeded south in order to pacify Holsten, preparing for a campaign to exact revenge on Westria.
 * The Rift (September 1605): In a second meeting of the Catholic League in Rosenheim, Westria was lambasted by just about every other member of the League for their failure to supposedly "pacify" the "greater threat" that is Vestkyst. A vote was held, and going forward, Bavaria will lead the Catholic League and decide on strategy of other members during the war. As the first order, Catholic armies are to return to protect the frontier, as Bavaria predicted that with a mobilised Vestkyst and a now-ready Vesnia, war could soon come to their doorstep.
 * Ambush (1606): A contingent of the Vesnian army, proceeding through the Duchy of Lusatia to Moldaufurt, chanced upon a retreating Westrian force. They patiently waited in cover as the Imperial force slowly drudged their way across Lusatia, before setting up an ambush near the town of Cottbus. Most of the Westrian forces were eliminated from battle, while those who survived were offered to join the Vesnian host, which they do, in part to maintain their own survival.
 * Frühling in Pilsen (late 1606-early 1607): Spring of 1607 proved to be fruitful as Imperial forces were kicked out of strongholds along occupied western Bohemia. By March, only Pilsen remained, and even then, it only took two months for the Hussites to regain control.
 * Trouble in Ulm (1607): Despite heavy influence from Catholic Bavaria, Lutheran has seeped into the cities further away from the centre of the duchy. Then, simultaneously, the Barony of Reutlingen seceded, opting to join the Duchy of Stuttgart next door, while the Duchy of Aalen also broke away, taking the barony of Heidenheim with them. Forces from Stuttgart approached the western border, while Bavaria sought to move quickly to extinguish Aalen, creating discord right near the jugular of the Catholic League.
 * Erfurt Disaster (late 1607): While the Protestant Duchy of Saxony was busy dealing with a peasant revolt in Leipzig, Bavaria sent a sizable force in other to attempt to bisect Saxony, aiming to drive out at least one participant. Ilmenau fell under immense pressure, but as the force came ever closer to Erfurt, something was... off. Gotha and Weimar, the towns flanking the city, did not muster any resistance. In fact, Bavaria have not encountered any Saxon forces, which is highly irregular. Before they knew it, deep in the night, the garrisons they left at nearby villages were stealthily taken out. Then, their supplies went missing. The next day, muskets and armour. Then, in one particularly frigid night in late 1607, the Saxon army descended upon the Bavarian encampment. It was a slaughter, with estimates saying around half of the invading army was slain, and half were forced into shattered retreat. Thank God it was not a latrine disaster...
 * Aalenlied (1608): Aalen and Heidenheim fell in a year under Bavarian pressure, however, that wasn't the end of the newfound duchy's story. Fighting broke out in the streets as small, mobile Protestant forces defy Catholic control, allowing Aalen to be liberated by fall. Word said that a bard was present in the city, and a song, known colloquially as Aalenlied, began to spread and became a sort of rallying song against Westria.
 * Marauders of the Rhine (1608-1609): Unbeknownst to Westria, Vestkyst's navy wing in Holland has been sailing inward along the Rhine. Under the command of Konstanze Lenz, a combined fleet of Vestkyster and Dutch galleys made their way up the Rhine, cutting off supplies to Wallonia, which has been supported by Westrian shipping routes along the river. The idea of sailing all the way up was allegedly proposed by Lenz's first mate, and although thought to be preposterous, the Dutch were willing to risk it. Then, it somehow succeeded. The fleet made it to Lake Konstanz (no relation) with minimal loss, and made landfall in Bregenz just before nightfall.
 * Attack on Trencsén (late 1608): On another front, a combined Vesnnian-Bohemian force took the long way and traversed the latter's eastern territories, which lie outside the HRE. After much debating, it was decided that they would strike at Western Eskos, hopefully opening a front against Westria. The operation was a relative success as the city of Trencsén was secured along with other nearby towns, though the army incurred heavy losses.
 * The Shadow of Innsbruck (early 1609):  Tyrol was thought to be secure from the war, however, a daring expedition up the Rhine has led to the landing of a token Dutch land force off the shores of Lake Konstanz. Bregenz was quickly taken over that very night, and through recruiting the natives and receiving reinforcements from fellow riverside Princes and Reisläufer companies, set siege to the city of Innsbruck.
 * Within Arm's Reach (1609): Opening a front from Trencsén was a risky operation, but it unlocked the fast lane to Wien. After fending off Eskosian forces aiming to retake the city, the coalition army was reinforced by Vesnian, Lusatian and Bohemian soldiers. With a formidable force in hand, they marched west. Surely victory is theirs now...?
 * Reise, Reise (December 1609):  The heretical army is fast approaching Wien. In anticipation of this, Westria drafts men from across the realm and hired even more mercenaries from Italian and Hispanian companies. While the mountainous terrain serves as a protection to most of Westria, Wien does not enjoy such coverage. For all they know, the only thing to do now is to build up defenses and be ready.
 * This Man Growin' Beans: Gregorio Tedesco, a Venetian scientist and abbot drafts out the laws of genetic inheritance from extensive experimentation with pea and bean plants in his abbey. In his experiments, he successfully hybridised over 3,800 variants of selected plants, becoming a familiar face in the fields of biology and botany
 * The Cusp The Cusp of Chaos: By 1610, tensions in China had begun to boil over. The quadripartite division of power between eunuchs, Xianist leaders, the civil service bureaucracy, and hereditary nobility was never stable, but these parallel administrative hierarchies had begun to tussle and tug at one another. Differing ideologies and religions battled for supremacy, and in the south, the Bozhou Rebellion was still wreaking havoc in Southwest China. Those in the court were now seldom motivated by logic - but rather by fear, fear of women demanding power, fear of the growing regional hegemony of the Nihonese, fear of the steppe hordes growing ever powerful, fear of the rapidly-uniting people of Jochureon enacting their revenge upon the Chinese, fear of the powerful autonomous tusi states in the south.
 * More concerning still was the fact that tensions in Europe had begun to deprive China of its chief medium of exchange which had kept its markets running and people rich for a century - silver. The king of the Iberian Union, in an attempt to delay his Hispania's inevitable economic collapse, cracks down on illegal snuggling of silver. The Nihonese, growing ever hostile with Joseon and Wu, began to restrict imports of silver.
 * Wu began to rely on silver imports from Zhaowa and Syonan to keep its economy running, two nations with a less than ideal history with China. The mountains of the south provided silver to the rest of China in previous years, but the major silver-producing regions in China either told the Chinese to fuck off or were in open rebellion. Common citizens began to hoard the vanishing silver, decreasing the value of copper, resulting in all sorts of transactions becoming harder and harder to manage. Things were getting desperate indeed, but many still believes that with the right actions taken, Wu could get back on its feet.
 * The Donglin Movement: Thoroughly dissatisfied with the state of the Wu bureaucratic system, masses of scholars began to openly dissent within the halls of the Donglin Academy, a prominent institution of learning within the Jiangnan region of China. The movement represented a return to Confucianist, not Xianist, moral traditions as a means of arriving at fresh moral evaluations. Xianist leaders, despite normally tolerating and even expousing Confucian views of morality, viewed this movement, seperated from the traditional systems of power, a threat. The Gusu Lan sect, a powerful Xianist sect centered around the Lake Tai region, used their regional authority to persecute members of the Donglin Academy to stamp out their movement. However, their efforts are not successful, and more and more alienated scholar-officials begin to identify with the movement.
 * The Cascade Mistake: Afonso I had come into power on the eve of 1571 expecting his reign to be relatively peaceful, not... this mess. First, the Spanish colonies were not delivering returns and the Spainiards refused to tell him anything about it; after he pried his way into those proceedings he discovered it was because they had no idea, and by 1597 he had become so utterly befuddled as to whatever was going on in the New World that he and a small court created the Viceroyalty of Ereskia, allowing him to place some loyalists on a boat to the New World. Quickly, he discovered, when those same loyalists suddenly appeared in Madrid at the end of 1605, that the situation in the New World was dire for Spain.
 * Now fully aware of the completely unprofitable venture and struck simaltaneously with more fraternisation with his Valcanian subjects with the French Occitans, considerably open dissent from the Castillians, whom resented the Ereskian Viceroyalty's being granted yet again to another Agoustan loyalist and further economic troubles. Meanwhile, he'd lost three wars to Albion, was militarily and economically strapped and he was very aware that his court had a less than stellar picture of him. Some fraternised with turning to Northern-style matriarchy, seeing the relative success the Vestkysters had had when they left their union with Svearike. Finally, defeated, Afonso turned around... and abdicated the throne to his son, before taking a large frigate and escaping to friendly Genoa.
 * 23-year-old Prince Duarte was suddenly Afonso II. And the first thing he was thrown into was an incredibly public war with the Valcanians, a sudden secession attempt seeing the island of Sardinia simply leave the Iberian Union altogether. But this was a strange blessing for the new King.
 * The secession of Sardinia meant that he was able to convince the Castillians to side with him against the secessionists, their remaining financials entirely tied to the Mediterranean trade, and they barely scraped together a force to retake the rogue island; during this time, he was able to purge his court of other dissenting figures, solidifying his hold in Agousta, and placing him on ironically stronger ground than his father. With that, all it would take now, is for the retaking of Sardinia to happen quickly, and he would be a stronger leader than his father ever was. Surely... it could not take too long.
 * Don Quixote: The first part of a satire on the theme of chivalry, Don Quixote (El ingenioso hidalgo don Quixote de la Mancha, "The Ingenious Hidalgo Don Quixote of La Mancha"), is published in Madrid. One of the first significant novels in the western literary tradition, it becomes a global bestseller almost at once. It is an Hispanian novel by Miguel de Cervantes. It is considered a founding work of Western literature, it is often labeled "the first modern European novel" and many later authors consider it to be the one of the greatest novels ever written. The novel is inspired from many knight-errants wandering Europe, such as those associated with the Roundtable and Paladin factions.
 * Silver Leopard (Part 1): It is her birthday today, but she doesn't have any time to worry for such things. Mikaela looks among all her men lined up in formation, and she thought back to when this all started. It was 1605 when it all broke down. Things were tense already, the death of the ruler of Keisaria had caused the country to fall into an epiphany. The recently annexed Nogai horde took the opportunity to rebel while states under the influence of Keisaria in the east had struggled with their own problems, only a few were sent to control the chaos. Many lords and commanders rose up to try to take the throne for themselves. Mikaela was one of those lords.
 * As the daughter born in 1575 to a noble that fought alongside the great Steel Stallion (Vallen Drahoman) against the tyranny of Andrus of Talinn many years ago, the war had her learn about struggle at an early age. Little Mikaela had lost her father in the fighting, and it taught her everything she needed to know. She got on her horse, something that reminded her of her mentor Vallen a long time ago. With her lucrene war hammer in hand, she signaled her men and they all rode off. Horses became the standard transportation in the vast land of Keisaria, a home that she came to love.
 * It became incredibly useful in the southern territories against a number of lords she subjugated. While every one of those lords fought for personal gain, she fought for order. The death of the head of her family had torn her household apart, and many of her relatives wanted her father's things for themselves. It was she who grew up to establish order in her family household shortly before this whole system fell apart. As she looked back on the new order she brought to the household, she saw ruins of a family to rebuild. From those times, she learned that selfish gain in corruption is a poison to a healthy system.
 * She had the right mind to send a couple of negotiators east to try to convince the eastern states that she is going to win, but they remain skeptical. It is early, after all... the Nogai Horde, the hostile land next to the territory she controlled, had proven troublesome in trying to raid the people under her protection. Well, it is time to prove herself. It is the year of 1608, and she rode off with her men to take down the Qazy Mira of the Nogai Horde. Next year, she will succeed ... mostly, resistance had wedged itself in the harshest corners. The year after that? She will march north to the capital.
 * A Fateful Meeting: For many, the concept of ownership was a strange thing. A construct which had arisen from the East, and the strange forces brought from the seas. Some claimed it was the spirits come to kill them. Some thought it were myth lost to them but brought to light with time. It was a strange amount of clarity that led some to believe it were not their spirits, nor their ancestors' demons. It was human folly.
 * In 1608, for the first time, a group of these like-minded people met together. Several dozen Amazonian tribal leaders used Agoustan-patrolled sea corridors to lead themselves to the city of Manau, quickly turning more foreign and more in conflict with the environments they had spent so long carefully cultivating. The meeting itself was thoroughly contentious. Few could understand each other, instead being forced to use the conquerors' Spanish to converse; some exchanging documents of translations they'd made for the others. Some of them simply decided not to converse with others, recent local feuds carried over to the city. And yet, they all agreed on one thing: the threat of the Agoustans. There, in a moment which would be memorialised in history, they held the Manau Meeting: a brief, disappointing, yet momentous discussion on the expulsion of the Agoustan scourge from their lands.
 * The Agoustans had ceased conversation with most of them so long ago some questioned the discussions' existence. None knew of the dysfunction of the colonial programmes or the original intentions of the protectorate and vassilage systems. What they did know was regular Iberian raids into the area, taking people from their homelands in the night and enslaving them; the constant fear and coercion associated with colonialists. They agreed. All of them agreed. This needed to end. And though the Manau Meeting did not end with concrete solution, it ended with one verifiable sentiment: Drive. Them. Out.
 * The Coming Storm: Farrouk of the Safaretids plodded in his room in a fury, his blood boiling. Those damn bastards from Tawres kept asking for more. Of course they would. They had caused him enough trouble already - couldn't they just stop? A few days ago, Tawres asked for access to the royal coffers, as their petty war had driven them to bankruptcy.
 * Farrouk scoffed. It was a bankruptcy well deserved. It was not as if he could have given them enough money to keep them afloat anyway. The Safaretid realm was one of mountains and local lords ruled with impunity in far-flung cornersb of the Empire. Seldom did taxes from those parts reach the capital of Royan. But those scoundrels always found a way to trouble him. They threatened to sack the capital of Royan. Farrouk thought little of it - if they were in a state of bankruptcy, they couldn't possibly muster a large enough force to march even 10 miles.
 * And, the domain of Tawres somehow managed to do it. They somehow managed to send an army of 15,000 to the city of Royan, equipped with guns and canons and all. Just days before the Tawres army reached his capital, Farrouk hastily mustered a large enough force to counter the Tawres coup, defeating their forces at the Siege of Tawres and routing them as they retreated. Of course, this was only the beginning of the Safaretids' problems. Though Farrouk sat on his throne comfortably for the first time in years, much worse was to come.

NPC Events

 * France: In the winter of 1606-1608, very severe weather occurs in France, resulting in the river Rhône freezing over.
 * Genoa: Genoa agrees to allow Milan access to the harbour of Portofino
 * (Later) Liao Dynasty: Following the conquest of Chakhar, Runsori launches massive raids into Jochureon and the Third Daevite Empire. In 1605, the city of Karakorum is sacked and the Daevite Khatun is forced to relocate to Khara-Kherem, just a few miles north of Karakorum. Concurrently, Runsori begins to subjugate Mongol clans in Jochureon left and right, demanding slaves and sheep. In 1607, Runsori launches an invasion of Jochureon, with the goal of sacking its capital, Girincasa. Though he fails to capture the city, he manages to destroy the already-weakened Royal Military of Jochureon. This would later result in the Gwalgya crushing the Royal Military during the Dengmūyi war the following year.
 * Order of Avesta: ye bro frens forever (to Matagaskar)
 * Laconia: After decades of British influence, the rest of the state falls under their control by 1606. Later next year, the first colonists arrive from Britain to the lands.
 * Laurentia: In 1608, the city of Quebec was founded in Laurentia by a group of French colonists led by Samuel Champlain.
 * Kham: Hearing of the rebellion in Diphu, the local ruler of the Kham province of Ahom deploys troops to crush the rebellion, believing the rebellion to just be a rowdy mob of peasants. He was not all too concerned with the matter, as the rebellion seemed only to raid neighboring territory and had not yet embarked on any campaigns of significance. As a result, he sent only a small number of troops to attack the rebellion. His soldiers were routed and defeated, with some even defecting to the rebellion. The local provincial governor of Ahom contacts the Kham government, who tell him to 'manage this insurrection by himself'.
 * Nenets Territories: The acquisition of new land from neighboring tribes had allowed the to expand south to fill in the gaps in order to provide better supply.
 * Polonnaruwa(Ceylon): They welcome Dutch entry, although they restrict them to port cities and introduce onerous legislation to prevent 'excessive amounts of foreigners' from being in port at a time.
 * Amekrogu: As Spain's presence in the coastal amazon is near-nonexistent, their response to the Albionite/British offer of protection is indifferent and tepid. This attitude could perhaps best be represented by the words of the Amekrogu ruler Sor'tzat: 'The Pale Men are of the same blood and of the same mind. Why should I choose one over the other?'
 * Adal: They are hesitant to accept being under Atouman's rule. But considering the sheer amount of power it has compared to theirs, they simply decide it is not worth fighting for a lost cause. Especially a lost cause that would result in ultimate destruction. They begrudgingly accept.

Milan
Government: Monarchy Economy: Business is (slightly) booming! The enanched trades in the central Mediterranean thanks to the Genoan concession of Portofino and the Office of Arts have been successful. Many problems are still affecting the Milanese economy, which didn't fully recover yet. Wars and Conflicts: None
 * Duke: Gian Galeazzo Visconti
 * Capital: Milan
 * Population: 360,000
 * Demographics:
 * 89% North Italian (Majority Lumbard, minorities of Piedmontese at the western borders)
 * 9% Southern Germans
 * <1% Romansh People
 * Religion: 99,9% Catholicism. Jewish Minorities in the Major Urban Centers.


 * Diplomacy:
 * Genoa: Befriend the Doria Family, promising to give some minor branches of the family a position in the Milanese Court, and vice versa.
 * Verona: Send our regards to their Count, asking him to set up shop in their trade districts. In exchange a set sum of our possible monetary gains shalt be given to the Veronese Treasury.
 * Events:
 * The Mantua Scandal: Some diplomats from the Republic of Mantua never arrived to the Milanese Court, in milanese land. After doing various investigations, the corpses of the diplomats have been found near the borders, completely deprived of any object of value, and with multiple stab wounds. The Duke apologizes to Mantua, sending a monetary compensation to the families of the deceased.

Kingdom of Jochureon | Jojuraiwen

 * Amuria-1610.pngGovernment: Feudal Confederation
 * Ugcigan/King: The Ugcigan, an antiquated word meaning ‘Highest King’, is the hereditary ruler of Jochureon. He has little actual power, but all clans within Jochureon are subservient to him in a manner not dissimilar to the power structure in feudal europe.
 * Hyen Sara-ni Ninšu (b. 1554) (r. 1587-1603)
 * Hyen Sara-ni Solgo (b. 1589) (r.1603-)
 * Administration: Jochureon consists of numerous clans and autonomous entities which field their own militaries, have their own internal management, and are effectively self-governing. However, all of Jochureon uses a singular currency, the Jiha, for foreign transactions. Each clan is led by a Dorosi, also referred to as a Chieftain or a Duke.
 * Major Clans: The clan, called “Hala”, is an important societal construct in Jochureon. Clans also have subclans, which can be thought of as kins or lineages.
 * Sara: The Sara are the most powerful clan within Jochureon, with the Hyen Sara being the hereditary rulers of Jochureon. The Sara are a matrilineal clan, with all members of the Sara tracing their ancestry back to a Daevic princess of the 1000s. They rule central and northern Jochureon.
 * Hyen Sara
 * Dobi Sara
 * Hada Sara
 * Ula Sara
 * Gyoro: A major clan spread wide across all of Jochureon, they are the main rivals to the mighty Sara clan. Their most powerful branch is the Aisin Gyoro clan, which are the rulers of a state in Southeastern Jochureon.
 * Aisin Gyoro:
 * Dosang Gyoro:
 * Co Gyoro
 * Sirin Gyoro
 * Gwalgya: The Gwalgya are a clan ruling over the Liaodong peninsula. Following Gyocangga’s conquest of Lyaodong, the Gwalgya replaced the Gingya as the preeminent clan of Southern Jochureon.
 * Yagu Gwalgya:
 * Honyang Gwalgya:
 * Cagan: The Cagan are a small clan descended from a prominent Korean family which migrated to OTL Manchuria which married into a noble Mongol clan.
 * Utaripi: The Utaripi are an clan of Soyporosir Aynu origin (Refers to all Ainu south of the Amur river, literally means ¨Outside, Wide Land¨). They were previously but a minor family in Haisenwē. However, due to them defecting and helping the Jochureon during Gyocangga’s invasion, they were given territory on the coast of the East Sea.
 * Sisam Utaripi
 * Hure Utaripi
 * Qorchin-Borjigid: The Qorchin-Borjigid are a subclan of the Borjigin clan of Temujin Khan who once ruled the Khorchin state. They have been replaced with the Oyuun.
 * Oyuun: The Oyuun are a clan with only one notable member - Oyuun-i Sochigel. They are allied to the Gwalgya.
 * Usala: The Usala are a clan of the far north, once ruling the Udege state. They are ethnically Amargi-nin and Palhai, with some Tonchi-Aynu (Nivkh) blood in them. Notably, many of the people of the Udege state are reindeer-herders.
 * Economy: Unlike the states to the north, the people of Jochureon are primarily sedentary and agrarian, with many ethnic mongols in the western regions of the nation being nomadic pastoralists. East of the Ussuri river, there are small populations of hunter-gatherers. Transhumance, a type of pastoralism, is practiced by those living within the valleys of the Khingan range. Haisenwē is a major hub for oceanic fishing, which is typically dried, salted, and sold to southern markets. In addition, hala in the southern portion of Jochureon are engaged in trading of pearls and ginseng. Sericulture is widely practiced among the people of Jochureon. Sorghum, soybeans, and wheat are grown by the people of Jochureon, with rice being a subsidiary staple. Beets, flax, apples, sunflowers, and pears are other agricultural products. Traditionally, Jochureon had an incredibly small metalworking industry. However, with the introduction of advanced metallurgy techniques and the discovery of substantial iron and coal deposits, a metalworking industry has begun to bloom in the southern regions of Jochureon. Lumber and furs are other major exports. Slavery is a staple of Jochureon society, and it is not uncommon for states to sell captured slaves to foreign nations, resulting in Jochureonese characters in East Asian works during the period universally being servants. The standard Jochureon currency, the Jiha, is minted in Girinsi and is made of bronze. In informal transactions, bartering is used.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Capital: Girinsi
 * Demographics:
 * Ethic Makeup:
 * Solgo-nin (Pure Koreans): 9.5%
 * Palhai-nin (Eastern Koreano-Jurchens): 30.1%
 * Gaoryē-nin (Southwestern Koreano-Jurchens): 27.8%
 * Tonchi-Aynu (Nivkh): 1.1%
 * Soyporosir-Aynu (Other Amurian Ainu): 1.7%
 * Mongol: 13.3%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanic Tungusic Peoples): 13.8%
 * Nikan-nin (Han Chinese): 2.7%
 * Population: 8,820,000
 * Urban Settlements and Architecture: Note that the following figures include the numerous villages in the immediate vicinity of the city, as an approximate of ‘urban area’. However, as stated above, this is an inaccurate representation.
 * Habanisūn: 74,000
 * Ningguta: 69,000
 * Mukden: 62,000
 * Girincasa: 61,000
 * Alcuka: 59,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 49,000
 * Ulagiri: 43,000
 * Boli: 39,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in Jochureon is not necessarily exclusive, with many Jochureonese ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Catholicism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~5-10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: 420,000 Personnel (including levies)
 * National Army: 60,000 Personnel
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Dengmūyi War: In 1607, the Gwalgya, led by Isangga, declared war on the Ugcigan for granting Naling amnesty. Soon after, the Nimaca, led by Wangnu, ally themselves with the Gwalgya, trespassing on Hada Sara land to reach central Jochureon.
 * Battle of Namusi Fortress - September 1608: In September of 1608, Isangga embarked on a brutal campaign of conquest in Central Jochureon, sweeping up smaller fortresses and decimating royal armies. Isangga’s involvement in the war beforehand was minimal, he had just captured Mukden and a few enclaves within his territories. These attacks were carefully planned, meant to funnel refugees from one city to another, all eventually leading to the fortress of Namusi, a fortification just northeast of Yehe which essentially served as the gateway to Girincasa. As such, it was a vital location to possess for both parties. However, there was a deeply personal reason for Isangga’s fixation on the city. From what he had heard, Naling, the man who had killed his father all those years ago in an attempt to take power, had been given the rank of general the moment he stepped foot in royal lands. Most importantly, it was said that Naling was in charge of the garrison of Namusi fortress. The castle's walls were impossibly smooth and steep and the fort was designed to handle a large influx of refugees, but Isangga had one trick up his sleeve - cannon. Despite this, the fortress' defenders remained proud. Isangga's cannons were position far away - what damage could they do?
 * The Gwalgya suddenly opened fire. For a brief moment, the nighttime sky was as bright as day. After the smoke cleared. Naling and some of his soldiers peered over the walls, dread filling their eyes for every moment that passed. The southwest portion of the walls were starting to crumble, and it was apparent that if the next volley of cannonballs were as potent as the first, the Gwalgya would be able to breach Namusi Fortress' walls. Being tall and steep but not very thick, the walls of Namusi fortress were not prepared for this new form of warfare.
 * Even so, it took 2 long weeks of battle for the walls to give way. On the morning of the 26th, the wall leading to the keep collapsed The Gwalgya army rushed uphill, leaping over the rubble into the inner bailey of the fortress. Within the central keep, Naling knelt, his sweaty hands clasped together in prayer. From outside, Naling could hear the wailing of his men as the Gwalgya brutally slaughtered them. Suddenly, the door opened, letting in a thin stream of light into the room. Naling immediately knew who it was.
 * “I know why have come here.”
 * “Ah, is that so? Call me by my name then.”
 * “I refuse.”
 * Naling could hear a faint chuckle escape the man’s mouth.
 * “You’re a proud one, yes?” the man asked as he approached Naling, “Now, look at my face please.”
 * The man crouched down. Naling and the man were now at eye-level. Naling did not like this one bit, he felt as if he were a naughty child being reprimanded by their mother.
 * “Now, You see my face, yes? This, this is the face of a man who lives to kill you. Look upon this face and despair.”
 * Naling did not have much time to despair. Within mere seconds, Isangga had plunged the cold blade of his dagger within Naling’s chest. He did not wait for Naling to bleed out. He had other matters to attend to.
 * Fall of Girincasa - December 1608: With Naling dead and most of the economically important territories taken, the Gwalgya drop out of the war. Sure, the city of Girincasa had great symbolic value, but Isangga was not one for antiquated ideas of honor and power. He was concered with just two things - vengeance and prosperity. However, with their forces and leadership completely shattered, the forces of the Ugcigan are unable to fight back against the Nimaca flood. By December 1608, the Nimaca surround the capital of Jochureon, Girincasa. Against the wishes of his generals, Solgo surrenders a week into the siege. Though the Nimaca allow Ugcigan Solgo to retain his land, he is to be sent to the Nimaca capital of Mulcakoro on the banks of the Amur river.
 * Nimaca Fall - May 1609: While taking King Solgo to the Nimaca capital of Mulcakoro, Wangnu hears a faint rustle in the bushes. Stopping his horse and ordering Solgo’s litter-carriers to pause as well, he peers into the foliage surrounding him. Holding a lantern out in front of him, he walks towards the source of the sound. Suddenly, he hears the whizz of an arrow. Before he can react, he feels a sharp pain in his chest. He tries to turn around to face the archer, only to wince at the attempt, feeling a sudden pang of pain. At that very moment, a horn blares and a booming voice sounds out from the trees, giving a brief command. “Modo tasanairi bucē, Ugciganūl andai.” Kill them all but leave the King be. Scores of soldiers bearing the Aisin Gyoro and Ikderi insignias emerge from the trees, while Wangnu’s guards engage them in a panic. However, last of all, a man duel-wielding two swords strides in. His face is obscured by the darkness, but Wangnu could recognize his smirk regardless. He instantly knew who he was; the so-called Golden Khan, Nurhaci. What Wangnu had heard was right, Nurhaci was not a tall man, but made up for that with his powerful demeanor, accentuated by him often throwing his body backward at the shoulders like a young cadet. Holding a sheathed sword in hand, Nurhaci approached Wangnu who was kneeling on the ground, immobilized. Using his sword to prop up Wangnu’s face, Nurhaci peered deep into his eyes as Wangnu scowled. “Ssai, ssai, it’s you. In the flesh. Should I allow you to live for another...oh...two weeks, or should I kill you right now, hm?” The question was rhetorical, before Wangnu had a chance of spitting a retort, he felt a cold blade pierce through his chest, ending his life then and there. As his soldiers swept up the Nimaca forces without much effort, Nurhaci smiled. All he had to do now would be to bring Solgo back home.

 Events:  Black Soil and White Mountains (2) - Primary Plot

Division: By 1609, with Central Authority rapidly collapsing, power solely fell into the hands of the Dororsi, with the Ugcigan losing all practical legitimacy and power. However, the Ugcigan still remained a powerful figure, granting whoever had him in their custody great symbolic power. Two major factions began to form, categorized by who they supported. In the south were those aligned with Nurhaci and his Gyoro clan, comprising the Gwalgya, the Khorchin, the Utaripi and the moribund Ikderi. In the north was the Hūlun Confederation, consisting of the Magya, Ula Sara, Dobi Sara, Hyen Sara, and the Hada Sara. The remaining clans; the Nūgdē, the Usala, the Cagan, and the Jarud are unaligned, though the latter three are associated with the Utaripi, Khorchin, and Gwalgya clans who are all allied with Nurhaci.

Science and a Red-Haired Bastard - 1606-1609: The man standing in front of him was much less impressive than Isangga had anticipated. His name was Keenan, and he hailed from some far-away island in the Far West. Really, he would likely cause more trouble than he was worth. He always grumbled and moped around, though that couldn’t be helped. He was captured, after all. The religion he brought to Amurian soils was a nuisance as well. The only benefit to keeping it around was that its followers often were the bearers of important and precious knowledge. In addition, maybe those European traders would be more inclined to trade with him, but hardly any European traders ended up north of Kyushu, so that didn’t really matter. Isangga decided to shut up and tried to convince himself that Keenan was still incredibly useful for his books, though that hardly negated the fact that Keenan was an annoying fuck. Together with Heo Yangsae and a few appointed scientists and mathematicians, Keenan, who held a certain degree of scientific interest himself, always provided Isangga’s court with an endless stream of knowledge, some of which was massively useful. In the winter of 1606, the Gwalgya began the production of firearms of their own design, merging together features of European guns and Chinese rifles. After getting their hands on a copy of the Binglu, a Chinese military treatise, the Gwalgya began to experiment with the concept bayonets. The idea wasn’t foreign; traditional Amurian hand cannons and fire lances all had a blade attached, likely due to the utterly atrocious performance of the guns themselves. In addition, after perusing through the works of Ptolemy which Keenan had translated a year prior, many mathematicians under Isangga’s service used his methods in their work, reaching a level of predictive accuracy much above that of contemporary Wu mathematicians. Even in fields in which the west was comparatively lacking in comparison to the east, there was still much which was learned. However, it soon became clear what set Western and Eastern science apart...

First Impressions - 1609: Sochigel wasn’t sure what she expected when she was told that she was to meet Isangga, Dorosi of the Gwalgya, but it certainly wasn’t the man in front of her. Perhaps she expected the scholar-king he had heard rumors of, ruling a land which had become a beacon of scientific progress in just 5 years. Perhaps she expected the savage yet honorable warrior who had so swiftly conquered the states of the Ireng (Liao) River basin. The man in front of her was both all of the above and none of the above. He was most certainly taller than Sochigel had thought, though whether that was due to his actual height or the straightness of his back, she didn’t know.

“Kheny, you heard me, yes?”

Kheny. The Imperial Daevite title for women. It was hardly used by folks outside of the decaying corpse of the Third Daevite Empire. The fact that it was used by Isangga, a man both geographically and temporally removed from the Daevites of old, to refer to Sochigel, the mere leader of a group of bandits, was disorienting.

“Yes, I heard you,” Sochigel groaned, “You want me and my forces to go somehow kill the Khan of Khorchin.”

“Kheny, you do know that I asked you to complete this task precisely because you are well-suited for it, yes?”

“Oh, quit with the goddamn honorifics! This is just a death trap!” Sochigel spat out.

Isangga had no visible reaction, from what Sochigel could tell. He took a breath in before speaking again.

“It is a death trap if you do not plan. I trust that you are of sharp mind.”

Isangga had Sochigel cornered masterfully. She, on one hand, was reluctant to seize control of Khorchin, despite its Khan being widely unpopular. However, on the other hand, she did not wish to admit that she was not the sharpest tool in the shed. Her pride eventually won over her.

“Fine, I’ll do it, you fucker. If you get my preserved head in the mail you’ll know what happened to me.” As Sochigel stormed out the door Isangga breathed a sigh of relief. "Better than expected.” Touch the Sea (2) - Secondary Plot

The Men in Steel - Summer 1608: Chamuk had seen the men clothed in steel before. They dared not venture near her cabin, as it was inhabited by a shaman, a holy woman. However, just days before, Chamuk’s grandmother died. After burying her grandmother and erecting a Kuwa over her grave, Chamuk gathered what possessions were left which weren’t buried in the funeral. A pot, some of her own clothing, a comb, a curved knife, a bow, a few arrows, some dried food, and a few pouches of herbs which Chamuk had learned to use for healing. There was also some turquoise, a rare jewel valued highly in Northern Amuria. Chamuk decided that she wouldn’t carry that with her, she’d retrieve it when she needed it. Oddly enough, there was a single mask left behind. It was a shade of mahogany brown, and depicted the face of a fox. Chamuk was reminded of the nickname which her grandmother had given her; Kimopte, meaning “fox” in Kurpet Itagi, her native tongue. She rather liked the sound of it. With strangers, she’d often use it in lieu of her real name. With the death of her grandmother, Chamuk saw no reason not to use “Kimopte” as her name.

The men in steel grew bolder around her after Chamuk’s grandmother died. Chamuk had quite a few run-ins with them, none of them pleasant. However, as her view of them soured, she learned quite a lot about these soldiers clad in armor of highest quality. Whenever they harassed Chamuk for her food and possessions, they framed it as taxation. They most certainly worked for some distant ruler, but why should Chamuk allow herself to be stolen from for the sake of some King she hardly knew the name of? The armor these soldiers wore would buy enough trout to feed a child from birth to adulthood, and they looked well-fed. Chamuk simply viewed all of these soldiers as nothing more than thugs. Eventually, Chamuk decided to leave. If her Grandmother was right, and she almost always was, she had family in the south. She’d have to go find them.

By the Banks of the Amur - October 1609: Kimopte, or Chamuk, as she was once called, had made her way to the city of Acan Hoton, just north of Boli, by Late October of 1609. She had been to the town many times before, though never for long. She had lived off the land for more than a year now, making use of the skills her grandmother had taught her to stay fed. Knowing that travelling south during the harsh winter months while a war going on in Jochureon was practically a death sentence, Kimopte decided to stay in Acan Hoton until the snows melted in April. For the next few months, she’d do what she did best - working as a medicine woman and doing odd jobs. Unlike many independent adolescent girls in Amuria, Kimopte managed to avoid working as a prostitute, thanks to the many skills she had learned from her grandmother.

Pushing through the streets of Acan Hoton, Kimopte came across an unusual sight at the blacksmith's place. In front of her was a massive cart being pulled by a pair of sturdy steeds stuffed with an unspeakably large bounty of glimmering bronze and iron. Flanking the cart were the soldiers who Kimopte had grown to detest, looking around, eyeing everything there was to see.

The blacksmith, a swarthy man with strong shoulders, did not seem fazed by this sudden arrival. “You have work for me, yes?” he asked, eyes still concentrated on his work. The armored man snorted, shaking his head.

“No, I do not. Only the best are to repair the armor of Sannyoayno’s men. I’ve come to make an announcement. I heard you’re quite popular around here. Have you, by any chance, seen this girl? We’ve heard that she’s somewhere in this town,” the armored man said, shoving a crude drawing into the blacksmith’s face. Kimopte craned her head forward and squinted her eyes, trying to get a good look at the picture. The girl in question had white hair, an oddity in these parts, and was shown as a hunter. Above the picture were Chinese characters which read “Silamate". Kimopte guessed that they were supposed to represent the name “Siramat”.

The blacksmith paused, narrowly avoiding to destroy his work, before answering with a simple “No”. The armored man frowned, before holding up the drawing for all to see. Ever inquisitive, Kimopte asked why the girl needed to be captured, for no real reason. The armored man turned to her. After a few uncomfortable moments, the armored man answered, “Her crimes against the peace of this realm are unforgivable, girl. That is all you need to know”

Kimopte may have been brash, but she certainly wasn’t stupid. She responded with a simple “Alright,” before turning away. The armored man seemed satisfied with this answer. Eventually, he left, ordering the crowd to stand aside before moving along with his massive cart, likely going off to find a better blacksmith to give work to and to ask others for the whereabouts of this mysterious criminal.

The Huntress and the Healer - October 1609: Kimopte often went to the river’s edge to fish, especially during the biannual migrations of the trout and sturgeon. Though with a passable skill in archery, Kimopte found fishing a much better way to support herself. While fishing, she often dreamt, recalling the many stories her grandmother once told her. She had always loved those myths, those stories of the great gods and the heroes of the deep past.

As her fishing spot was rather remote and far-off, she didn’t expect to see many others while fishing. She liked it that way - fishing is an excuse for thinking, and thinking is often done best alone. However, just days after her rather awkward encounter with that soldier, she found that her fishing spot was occupied by another. As she exited the forest which bordered the Amur river, she saw the figure of a girl who looked to be her own age tying large poles on the ground at an angle. Kimopte wished to address the woman, but she noticed Kimopte before she could get a word in.

“You’re not one of those ruffians, are you?” the girl asked, still intent on constructing her tent. She did not turn back to face Kimopte when she spoke.

“I’m...not quite sure how to answer that. I guess not?” Kimopte said, stepping into the clearing, “Just sayin’, this is where I fish. Maybe you could keep that in mind?”

The other girl did not respond immediately, leaving the two in awkward silence. After much waiting, Kimopte walked towards the river and sat on a log at the top of a small cliff, before preparing her fishing rod.

“So,” the other girl said, still tying wooden posts together to form the framework for a tent, “I see no reason for us not to share this space. I do need some place to live, and it’s not a good idea for me to go anywhere near the city. You can’t really own this land, besides.” The girl turned around, allowing Kimopte to see her visage and hair fully for the first time. She was beautiful, Kimopte immediately thought. Everything about her gave off an air of elegance, from her face, to her posture, to her dark blue clothing. However, most important of all, the girl had light grey hair which ended at the nape of her neck. How Kimopte didn’t notice earlier, she didn’t know. Kimopte gave out a huff before she returned to fishing, which the other girl interpreted as agreement. Kimopte was fairly certain that this was the girl that soldier was looking for just days ago. After all, how many silver-haired girls of her age could there be? Certainly not many. Unable to contain her curiosity, Kimopte asked for the girl’s name.

"Siramat. Yours?” she responded, now beginning to drape a canvas around the wooden frame of her tent. Now Kimopte was certain of this girl’s identity.

“Call me...Kimopte,” Kimopte responded, not sure whether to give Siramat her birth name. “Aren’t you some rogue?” Kimopte then asked, ”Some soldier, well no, some thug pretending to be a proper soldier, was looking for the other day.”

Siramat scoffed. “You don’t like those brutes as well, I gather. You seem trustworthy enough, so I’ll entertain any questions of yours. They’re the men of Lord Sannyoayno, once a general of the former king of this land.”

“What d-do you reckon, er, he’s like?” Kimopte asked, stuttering ever so slightly. Kimopte usually spoke smoothly. Why was her voice failing her now?

“Vain. He calls himself the Eagle Lord. Shameless,” Siramat said.

“What did you do to piss him off?” Kimopte questioned again.

“A lot of things. His men took me from my family, who are probably dead at this point, so I try my best to kill them. It’s really a matter of survival at this point.”

The two continued to talk for a while, warming up to each other. Eventually, Kimopte, after catching two fish, said her goodbyes. Still, she’d make sure to visit Siramat again. There was just something about her which drew Kimopte to her. What it was, Kimopte would soon find out.

Kingdom of Livonia

 * Government: Trading Kingdom
 * King: Juris
 * Economy:
 * Svearike: Livonia and Svearike are notable in that the majority of trade exports go to Svearike. Livonia was originally a Keisarvaltan puppet meant to aid in the selling of Luxury Goods, in the Post-Puppet Era they still have a reliable Economy based on local production of things such as Furniture and Blade Weapons from Guilds and Merchant Families.
 * Avaro-Vedenan Commonwealth: Livonia has a balanced trade relationship with Avaro-Vedena, their imports of things like gemstones and other building supplies are vital to the Livonian Economy.
 * Capital: Riga
 * Demographics:
 * Population:
 * Volgan: 65%
 * Vesnian: 25%
 * Ingrian: 10%
 * Svearike: 10%
 * Religion:
 * Orthodoxy: 60%
 * Protestant: 20%
 * Catholic: 20%
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Military: 1500
 * Infantry: 900
 * Cavalry: 600
 * Artillery: 134
 * Diplomacy:
 * Events:
 * Copper Catfish: A child born of a small Chair-Making Family celebrates his birthday, he was born to inherit the position of the Tuoli Family. However Stulbi was awful at making chairs, he was also awful at leading a group. In fact Stulbi seemed to fail every task that he accepted. So they decided to give the position of heir to his little brother. When the news of this event occurred, on his birthday no less, he was rather miffed. Stulbi was then determined to make a chair, better than any other chair to ever exist. It was crested with copper, made with the finest Birch, and fell apart after 2 seconds of being sat on. He was later disowned by the Tuoli family. Left destitute and alone he was walking along the empty streets of Valmiera when he was attacked by a group of bandits, but he was determined to succeed. He closed his eyes and flailed a stick in front of him. The bandits began to feel bad about how pathetic the child they were stealing from really was as he collapsed from exhaustion a minute later. They decided to turn around out of guilt for robbing someone this inept. Stulbi then saw this as the first time he had succeeded at anything. He then realized that his true passion was Martial Arts.
 * Live and let Livonia: Ever since the the Baltic War, the Volgan culture of the Baltic’s has been decreasing. Livonia is the only nation of earth where Volgan isn’t a Minority. The Livonian people have been increasingly focused on their cultural heritage and Orthodox Church. The Livonian king Juris is a devout Orthodox Christian and has begun to crack down on the Catholic and Protestant Populations. This has led to the first ever real “alliance” of Catholic and Protestant forces called the “Free Christian League” its formation in 1606 has led to increased literacy and the first translation of the Bible into Volgan as well as religious freedom and tolerance between its members.

Empire of Matagaskar

 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andriamanelo (B 1546 D 1605 - Age 59) (R 1572 - 1605), Emperor Ralambo (B 1566 - Age 43, alive) (R 1605 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Rafotsitohina (B 1565 - Age 42, alive) [Ralambo has three other wives: Ratsitohinina, Rafotsiramarohavina and Rafotsindrindra, although only his first wife is considered empress consort.]
 * Empress Dowager: Empress Ramaitsoanala (B 1546 - Age 59, alive)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova (Ndahimananjara branch of Ammagari)
 * Order of Succession: Prince Andrianjaka (B 1571 - Age 38, alive), Prince Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 3, alive) Prince Andrianimpito (B 1576 - Age 33, alive), Princess Rasolobe (B 1556 - Age 53, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 32, alive), Princess Zakalamanjafotany (B 1552 - Age 57, alive)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Mahajanga
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 793 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 750
 * Analamanga: 5 200
 * Toamasina: 4 250
 * Manakara: 3 200
 * Ambanja: 2 400
 * Morafenobe: 2 200
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 550
 * Moroni: 1 050
 * Other cities: 1 250
 * Rural regions: ca 758 700
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Betsileo), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), 5% Adnanite
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore)
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * N/A
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 780
 * 2 100 Spearmen
 * 1 400 Swordsmen
 * 400 Bowmen
 * 2 000 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 350 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 10 Adananita class ships
 * 9 Mer'ana class ships
 * 9 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Mutapa: Merchants continue to gradually spread Zoroastrianism into the merchants of Mutapa.
 * Events:
 * The First Emperor is Dead: In 1605, one of the most important figures of all Malagasy people, Andriamanelo, the conqueror of all of Matagaskar, passed away. He is given a state funeral along with the other traditions regarding a monarch’s death which dates back to 15th century Imerina. His eldest son Ralambo becomes the new Emperor. Ralambo is quite popular but also slightly controversial, especially now when he is the ruler.
 * Ralambo’s Rule (pt. 1): One of the first thing he does is to legalize polygamy. The religious authorities are not keen on this but Ralambo pushes it and the clergy (or whatever) is unable to find anything sufficient enough in scripture that outlaws it and thus they are forced to let him do it. This is quite unpopular with the Order of Rakotomazava, who very much oppose it and see it as unholy. But since they are only really capable of existing because they’re paid by the Emperor’s vassals and those could cut costs, they roll with it for now. To try and not become too polarizing with this decision, Ralambo sets rules that while an Emperor can have several wives, it also goes for Empresses having several husbands and also the first wife/husband taken must be Emperor/Empress Consort. This prevents the other partners (who are kinda like concubines) from gaining too much power in the royal court and also restricts polygamy to an extent that pleases naysayers a bit more. Ralambo’s decision to do this is mainly cause of three reasons. 1. This can result in more possible heirs, preventing succession crises. 2. He kinda just really wants to bang a lot of women. 3. He’s the Emperor and he can do what he wants (kinda). He has four wives, his premier wife and consort Empress Rafotsitohina and the others are Ratsitohinina, Rafotsiramarohavina and Rafotsindrindra. Ralambo’s rule also introduces the tradition of using sampy, which are idols of spiritual and religious importance, but also there’s the Fandroana. The Fandroana, celebrated on Ralambo’s birthday, is kind of like a new year’s festival focusing much on the concept of renewal. The practice of this consists of families coming together to feast, homes being cleaned and decorated, couples would often attempt to conceive children (believing that doing it at this point along with having some lucky sampy by their side would mean the children would be most healthy) and there would be praying and other religious ceremonies such as children carrying torches and lanterns at night through villages. The royal court would itself have a ceremony of sacrificing a rooster, anointing the Emperor’s body with the blood and the Emperor later bathing in sanctified water. That water would then be sprinkled upon others attending the ceremony as a form of blessing. This tradition became very popular and made Ralambo popular as well. Even his largest critics couldn’t deny that this type of celebration was great. The Fandroana thus also marks where a new year begins in the Malagasy calendar.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: Still just kinda chilling about and just doing what their job is, enforcing Tombovelan Zoroastrianism and sometimes serving as mercenaries or other types of guards for the various lords across the island.
 * Sarintany Rehetra: By 1609, most of Matagaskar has been mapped out with a surprising amount of detail.
 * The Komoro Islands and the Maskareina Islands: These regions are autonomous and under Ralambo are slightly restructured. The actual system is changed very little and it’s mostly titles that change. The ruler of the Komoros from here on is officially recognized as Chieftain, now people with that title had ruled these islands for long, there was just no law that specified things so Ralambo does this to avoid dramalama with the position of ruler of the Komoros. The official name of the region is the Chiefdom of the Comoros (Malagasy: lohalaharana ny Kômôro). Meanwhile the Mascarene Islands are our furthest land from the mainland and not the easiest to keep a hold of directly from the Emperor. So to keep it in check, the man Rafidy, who is the de-facto leader of the settlement on Ranjevasy (Réunion) and Zozimar, the same but for Maorisy (Mauritius) are given the titles of Co-Protector and they are in charge of taking care of Maskareina (Ranjevasy/Réunion and Maorisy/Mauritius, Nyafo/the Rodrigues are also claimed but no one lives there). The name of this subdivision is the Protectorate of the Mascarene Islands (Malagasy: Mpiano ny Maskareina) and it consists of the Territory of Ranjevasy (Faritany Ranjevasy) and the Territory of Maorisy (Faritany Maorisy). Nyafo is considered part of the Territory of Maorisy, despite again, the islands being unihabited and Matagaskar holding no real control over them. (please put this on the map)
 * Moroni: Moroni has long been a big trade hub, receiving merchants from Matagaskar, East Africa (the Swahili and Motapa (Mutapa)) and sometimes Aogosota (Agousta) and Adanania (Adnania) among others. Unlike Antsiranana however, where goods mostly travel just to go to various settlements in Matagaskar, Moroni’s position allows for more flexibility. It can for example be a stop-off point for Adananitan traders sailing to places like Mutapa, Pemba or Bangalla.Matagaskar subdivisions.png
 * Fiefdoms of Matagaskar: Matagaskar is divided into 7 fiefdoms run by High Chiefs who are the vassals of the Emperor. These are the administrative divisions of the realm and each is named after its capital. Note that the Comoros and Mascarene islands are a special case explained in an earlier event.Matagaskar provinces.png
 * Provinces of Matagaskar: The provinces serve no real administrative function but are instead historical lands based upon the distribution of the 18 different ethnic groups of the island (as well as the Swahili people of the Comoros). Each of these have a representative who works together with the High Chiefs in order to make everyone happy. The only real things that unite Matagaskar are an increasingly unified language and some realm-wide traditions, otherwise there are many different peoples with different histories, dialects, traditions and of course fady (taboos). Because of this, keeping the different groups happy will keep things unified without fear of problems due to the differences. The only places that have no provinces and are exclusively territories who have administrative function are the Mascarene Islands.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - ) (R: 1561 - )
 * Son: Luke (M, b. 1567 - )
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 16??)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - )
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - )
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - )
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - )
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Important People:

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  7.05 million (+703k “external subjects”)
 * British Mainland: 7.05 million
 * British Settlers: 580
 * Elysian Population: 5,340
 * Jamestown: 180
 * Fort Elysia: 140
 * Fort Epheria: 137
 * Greensfort: 133
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 115
 * Catonzia: 5,000
 * HALO Settlement: 1,000
 * Elysian Local Population: 353 thousand external subjects
 * Catonzia Local Population: 352 thousand external subjects


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Fort Avalon (Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * Americas: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity with the added risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter.
 * Civil War of the Crosses: (See below)

Armed Forces


 * Total: 126,265 Manpower (1.8% of population)
 * Army
 * Total: 98,450
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 48,000
 * Light Cavalry: 7,750
 * Heavy Cavalry: 1,650
 * Bow Cavalry: 2,600
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,878
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Expeditionary Force: (In Elysia)
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 10,000
 * Drafted from the Elysian population rather than coming from overseas
 * Light Cavalry: 1,000
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,350
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * As of 1527, three factions are formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: (See Events for more info)
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 7,300 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * Victory-class First-rate British Galleons:9
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * Ember-class First-rate British Galleons: 15
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 19
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Caravel: 53
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * London-class Third-rate British Caravel: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Dove-class Fourth-rate Dual-Purpose Merchant Caravel: 99
 * These ships are given to British merchants who sail in dangerous waters, and are crewed by either mercenaries hired by said merchants or the merchants themselves. Only included in ship-counts for the navy to deter invasions by sea.
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Personnel: 26,450
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 20,000
 * Mainland Britain: 15,000
 * Elysia: 5,000
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 1,450
 * Mainland Britain: 950
 * Elysia: 500

Research and Development


 * MAC Cannons: McCarthy Industries continues to produce MAC Cannons in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.
 * The 32 pounder long-nose MAC Cannons enter service, replacing the aging 24-pound naval cannons on the large British galleons.
 * In addition, they are contracted to create a smaller cannon for use on Vinland longboats. As such, the 2 pounder cannon was created.
 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * Super-Spyder: These ships are projected to be around the size of the Victory-class of ships. Relatively unarmed, these ships are able to house a larger supply of Marines as well as Vinland Longboats (around 12 in the hull and 4 on deck). Can also double as a supply ship, carrying supplies to distant British naval bases.
 * Vinland Longboats: In a collaborative effort with Vinland, both British and Vinland engineers get to work on modifying the Vinland longboat for transportation within British “Carriers”, as well as see viable possibilities for mounting cannons (mainly the 2 pounder cannon) on the vessels.
 * Inspiration from Asian catamarans led to the idea to add deployable pontoons to the Vinland Longboats, to mitigate a glaring issue (when the Longboat fires to the side, it is prone to tipping over)
 * Larger Capital Vessels: Theory-crafting has led to the conclusion that in order to protect Britain’s holdings across the globe, she must have a powerful navy. As such, plans are being developed for the creation of ships larger than even the Victory’s.

Training and Production


 * 7,000 Marksman Infantry (Mainland Britain)
 * 5,200 MPSM (Mainland Britain)
 * 3,000 Light Artillery Pieces for the Marine Corps (Mainland)
 * 1,000 Sailors
 * 10 Cabigail-class Third-rate Caravel
 * 5 Super-Spyder Class
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Americas: With intelligence from the Vinlanders, the British decide to scope out the other nations of the Eastern Coast of North America, and see what they have to offer
 * Elysia: (See Events for more details)
 * Amekrogu: The British (primarily the HALO company) pledge to protect Amekrogu from the Spanish, as they make efforts to stifle Spanish movement in the area.
 * Europeans: Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas, to those willing to purchase them, at least
 * Vinland: Britain’s closest ally in the New World
 * Collaboration between the two powers led to the creation of Viking longboats used in conjunction with British Carrier Vessels.

Allies


 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Westria: An ally on mainland Europe who also dislikes France, cause f**k France (jk).
 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.

Events


 * The Civil War of the Crosses (1606 - 1607):
 * Tensions between Catholics (loyal to the Pope) and Protestants (basically everyone else) blow over into another Civil War.
 * Battle of London (1606): The war started with a coup in the capital, when Parliament members loyal to the Pope essentially take control of the city with their supporters. Having planned this operation for years, initial stages of the battle lean heavily in their favor, as the entire city is essentially captured by the rebels.
 * In response, Admiral Drake leads a force of naval vessels up the Thames River to liberate the city.
 * Though her fate is unknown, Drake manages to rescue the Queen of England and other loyal Parliament members before evacuating the city.
 * While this is happening, the local army rallies outside of the city and begins to attack.
 * Though the rebels are driven out, this marks the beginning of a five-year conflict between the Protestant nation and the Catholic Rebels.
 * This battle also marks the first usage of the British Royal Marine Corps (BRMC), consisting of army units who do not fight using conventional means of rank-in-line tactics.
 * General Tactics:
 * In the first year of the war, it becomes blatantly obvious that the British Army is better than the Catholic rebels. With generals that have served in the Anglo-Spanish War over a decade prior, general dominance on land was achieve with only a few battles
 * From there, the rebel army resorted to unorthodox tactics, such as hit-and-run attacks on supply depots and the likes
 * However, the Royal Marine Corps were able to keep the rebels in check, having trained in unorthodox fighting styles themselves.
 * Overall, it was just a matter of time before the rebels were to lose the war.
 * Ireland (1607)
 * By 1607, the rebels had retreated to Ireland, where the British Army chased them down. By late 1607, the last rebel forces have surrendered, though due to the large exodus, Ireland has a high population of Catholics from this moment forward.
 * Treaty of Dublin (1607): When the war comes to a conclusion, the defeated Catholics sign the Treaty of Dublin, deforming the rebel army and bringing peace to Britain once again.
 * Prisoners of War: Due to a lot of prisoners being taken (due to mass surrenders), many of the prisoners were sent overseas to the various colonies to immerse them back into the empire again. Families were united where they could be, but other families are unfortunately separated forever, as loved ones are sent overseas to locations such as Elysia or Yolngu, never to see home again.
 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * Population Increase: Due to tension rising in England, there are some people who decided to move to the American colonies.
 * Roughly 1,000 colonists travel to Elysia and Catonzia (combined), for a total of roughly 5,000 colonists moving to the New World over the course of five years.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)
 * The Rise of the Company Fleets (Part 13): With the world opening up, and rumors of prosperity and gold present, various companies sprout up around Britain, with the goal to investigate various locations of notice with hopes to make it big.
 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Phase 6: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Hudson Bay: In addition to their finished expansion in southern Elysia, they were given permission to explore the regions further north if there is a way to pass to Asia. This escapade led to the settlement of the Hudson Bay, with the idea of it being one of many stops along a supposed route around the top of North America.
 * Efforts begin with constructing a fort on the shores of the Hudson Bay, so that Royal Navy ships can land and drop off supplies.
 * Laconia Region: The company’s influence has expanded greatly, absorbing the regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakii into the colony of Elysia
 * The region will eventually form its own “province,” but for the time being, the three provinces become a part of Elysia, though due to separation over half a century, the culture of both regions has split.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * However, if Galatoi begins to weaken, the British will take advantage of the power vacuum and try and expand their economic influence over the region
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * Preparing for the Impossible: Knowing the logistics of such an operation would require a lot of pit stops, Frederick has done many things to alleviate the travel. First, they found a deal with the HALO company, allowing their ships to stop at HALO-controlled Amekrogu to resupply after the trans-Atlantic trip. From there, the ships would stop at two locations: the Falklands Islands and the Galapagos Islands before crossing the Pacific to reach Southeast Asia.
 * The Falklands and Galapagos Island bases are being developed, as the company sends around 500 additional workers (and their families) to live on the two island complexes.
 * Eventually, as the pieces begin to fall into place, Frederick begins to finalize plans to set up a permanent trading route from Yolgnu to mainland Britain.
 * In May 1602 and July 1603, BAKA Gaikokuhito merchant ships landed at the Falklands and Galapagos Islands respectively to begin the construction of a port, first to create a self-sufficient colony on each island, but more importantly, to create a pit stop for merchant ships en route to Asia.
 * Each of the islands is run by employees of the BAKA Gaikokuhito company and their families, with projected estimates for the population of each of these islands being around 1,000 once everything is set up.
 * Projected Travels: With preparations for such a feat, Frederik estimates that he will be able to make another contact with Yolngu around 1610 or so, coinciding with the projected completion of the bases on the Falklands and the Galapagos Islands.
 * On this travel, Astrid and Fortuna Kings depart for Yolngu.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 4): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * First, the HALO company reaches out to various tribes in the region to make deals with them, with the goal to make them reliant on the HALO company for their goods.
 * Second, the HALO company sets up opportunities for potential colonists to move to the region
 * Roughly 200 colonists move there per year, leading to 1,000 colonists moving to the area in five years.
 * Their influence continues to spread, as it creeps throughout Amekrogu itself, moving at a faster pace than before. (continued from last turn)
 * In response to Amekrogu’s king, the company decides to quicken the process, by sending diplomats and traders through Amekrogu territory with the aid of local guides to spread the presence of the British throughout the “backyard” of Amekrogu.
 * The traders bear gifts and are polite to all, with the hope to befriend the locals and assist the regions where they can in the attempt to make the locals more willing to ask the British for help than the Amekroguian Government.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * By 1609, the company had “control” over the entire coastline of Eldia, though the region was contested at best, as skirmishes between the locals and the MOM mercenaries waged on.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * Setting up Camp: After being granted permission from the British Government, the company acquires partial ownership of the already-existing British territory in the region. Naming the city “New London,” the company begins construction of a larger dockyard, with the aim to allow for larger ships to dock at the flourishing region.
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * Necessary Pitstop: After trade has been established for a while, it has become evident that more ports along the coast of Africa would be needed. As such, they decided to land a small force at the Southernmost tip of Africa in 1609 to establish a port city to allow ships going to and from India a location to rest.
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Gatsi Rusere
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 033 000
 * Cities: 72 842
 * Ne-We: 8 642
 * Sofala: 4 530
 * Angoche: 4 300
 * Pambane: 3 900
 * Mkalimini: 3 550
 * Kiwe: 3 300
 * Zomba: 3 000
 * Pebane: 2 800
 * Nampula: 2 720
 * Manzini: 2 400
 * Banhine: 2 100
 * Mpumalanga: 1 700
 * Limpopo: 1 100
 * Rural areas: 960 458
 * Ethnicites: 66,5% Shona, 14.6% Karanga, 11.1% Swahili, 6.6% Swazi, 1,2% Chewa
 * Religion: 96% (991 680) Mwari believers, 4% (41 320) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (20 660) and reserves size of 1% (10 260 330) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 220 African Spearmen
 * 7 220 bowmen
 * 5 220 Light Cavalry
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 087 African Spearmen
 * 3 245 bowmen
 * 570 Crossbowmen
 * 2 428 Light Cavalry
 * Navy:
 * Fishing boats: 680
 * Diplomacy:
 * Sena: We send requests to a lot of Sena villages asking if they'll join our great nation!
 * Events:
 * The Mwene has a son: year 1606, Nyambu Kapararidze is born. This man is to be Gatsi rusere's heir.
 * Crossbowmen: We start training soldiers in the use of crossbows.
 * Balele raids: We send some of our active soldiers disguised as Minao people to raid Balele villages near their border.

Brethren of the Coast
Captains:
 * Government: Pirate Confederacy.
 * John Cavendish (1599-1605)
 * Henry Callish (1600-)
 * Peter Easton (1602-)
 * Michael Geare (1607-)

Territories:
 * Vieques

Population: 720
 * Ethnic Composition: 200 Albionese, 140 Hispanics, 120 Taíno and 300 Hellenes

Navy: 5 ships, totalling 92 guns and 215 crewmembers
 * Happy Adventure, brig, 20 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Peter Easton
 * Desire, ketch, 12 guns and 35 crewmembers, captain Henry Callish (post 1605), John Cavendish (pre 1605)
 * Santa Ana, galleon, 32 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Piers Griffith (Easton's former quartermaster)
 * Swallow, sloop, 6 guns and 20 crewmembers, captain Nicholas Alvel (Callish's former quartermaster)
 * Little John, brig, 22 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Michael Geare

Economy
 * Piracy: 8 sloops and cutters captured without a fight, 15 periaguas captured
 * Plantations: the sugar plantations are expanded, using taínos and greeks as workers
 * Fishing the captured periaguas are given to natives and hispanics to fish

Events
 * Capture of the Santa Ana: in early January 1605, the three ships of the Brethren sighted the Santa Ana near, raising their black flags and opening their gunports. The Desire attacked from ahead, using an bow chasing strategy, as the Happy Adventure and Swallow approached from abaft in a line formation. The Desire then was taken aback, making it easy for the Santa Ana to fire an entire broadside at the ship, which made her take on water, as well as killing a good amount of the crew, including Captain Cavendish. At this time the Happy Adventure and Swallow managed to get in firing distance, as the Swallow evaded a broadside from the and boarded it, allowing the  to board it as well, overwhelming the Hispaniards and capturing the ship along with 90,000 pieces of eight.
 * Losses: 20 Crewmembers and 5 guns from the Desire, 6 crewmembers from the Swallow, and 12 crewmembers, Captain Cavendish †
 * Arrival of Geare: the Albionese privateer Michael Geare joins the Brethren in 1607 with his 22-gun brig Little John
 * Introduction of Matelotage: In 1606 matelotage is introduced, as a formal permanent union between two male persons, which includes inheriting the matelot's properties after death, this often involves intimate relations but can be non sentimental, taking a more insurance based relationship
 * Attack on the San Esteban: Michael Geare, with his ship, the Little John spots a spanish Galleon near the town of Los Pan Serpiente, drawing a hispanic flag while also concealing his ships guns. Geare then started approaching the San Esteban from astern port, even putting on the stuns'ls to catch up to the unusually swift galleon, after catching up, the cannons were revealed and there was mutiny on the San Esteban after the captain denied to give the pirates their booty, after that 130 kg of sugar, 6 cannons and 10 thousand pieces of eight were captured, the sugar was sold in Elysia and the cannons were used for two purposes, 4 of them were used in the Little John and the other 2 were added to the construction of the Castillo Pirata, the ship was then sunk and the crew adopted into the Brethren
 * The "Castillo Pirata": a fort is started to be built in March 1606, with 6 of the Desire's guns in the Bay of Puerto Diablo, at the same time, the settlers of the island are mostly moved to Puerto Diablo, as it is a more defendable zone than Vieques Town

Atouman Empire

 * Government: Absolute monarchy
 * Azarkh:
 * Ioxamander II (1563-), R. 1603-
 * Grand Vizier:
 * Muhammet Haşmetaglu Pasha (1555-), R. 1597-1603
 * Mustafa Hashimid Pasha (1552-), R. 1603-1610
 * Qamahdi Jyuraglu Pasha (1567-), R. 1610-
 * Imperial Council: 100 seats
 * Jamhuriyat: 0
 * Sufiyanna: 100
 * Economy: The economy of the Atouman Empire was based on a system of iqta', an Arzhamite feudal system, as the Atouman state's ultimate goal, was consolidation and extension of the Azarkh's power, and the way to reach it was by taking advantage of resources and the revenues system by making the productive classes prosperous. So while the agrarian-based economy was fruitful in its development, it ultimately prevented the emergence of social disorder and kept the traditional organization of the culture and society as a whole. Mining operations would also aid as a driving factor of the economy, with copper, iron, silver, and gold being mined in Bulgaria while fruits are grown across the Anatolian region and Balkan peninsula producing bountiful luxuries that are consequently sold at the various port markets in Ionia and Greece. Olive trees grow in wild fashion, with their oil being harvested and sold to the highest bidder. Atouman expansion into Europe during the 14th and 15th centuries would emphasize a Greco-Persian royal sentiment, which would be emphasized furthermore in Azarkh Iskandir I's reign, who famously claimed himself as Padishah, a term historically used to describe the ruling monarch of Persia. This emphasis would lead to the capital cities becoming major commercial and industrial centers, serving as highways between the Greco-Roman-Daevite cultures and mercantile trade of the region. This would lead to a policy of tolerance that culminated in Azarkh Tayyeb's "Mandate of Adrianople", which officially allowed for the Jewish people to reside and prosper in the Atouman Realm far away from the persecution they faced at the hands of Christendom. Not only did this Mandate extend a hand of tolerance to the Jewish people, but also extended outwards to a number of Protestant states at the time, due to their own rivalry with the Papacy. Most of these people were settled in either Constantinople or other port cities along the Ionian coast. Other exports include cotton, a myriad of fruits, and plenty of slaves, primarily Neo-Pagans and Hellenic Christians in North Africa. The campaigns of Azarkh Ioxamander would lead to a boost in the economic diversity of the Empire, now exporting African goods and re-constructing the coastal cities previously razed during his conquests. A large trade network was established, due to Ioxamander's conquests, that extended from the Adnanian subcontinent to the sands of Mauretania and across the Balkan peninsula, leading to broader economic security atop of conquering millions of subjects in the process. The Atouman Empire at the end of the 16th century was the most economically profitable empire in Europe and during the 17th century, would only continue to expand further and further.
 * Capital: Constantinople
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 26,000,000
 * Anatolia: 7,300,000
 * Balkans: 4,520,000
 * Egypt: 4,450,000
 * Greece: 1,150,000
 * Syria: 1,200,000
 * Ifriqiya: 1,225,000
 * Atlasiya: 3,555,000
 * Hejaz: 500,000
 * Mesopotamia: 2,100,000
 * Ethnicity:
 * Persian: 21.3%
 * Greek: 20.1%
 * Aegytan: 15.9%
 * Adnanite: 14.7%
 * Turkish: 8.9%
 * Daevite: 5.5%
 * Syrian: 4.7%
 * Mixed African: 3.8%
 * Israelite: 3.3%
 * Cyrenaican: 1.8%
 * Religion:
 * Arzham: 59.2%
 * Xunni: 84.9%
 * Xa'mah: 7.3%
 * Ibadi: 4.4%
 * Classical Persian: 3.4%
 * Christianity: 29.1%
 * Orthodoxy: 61.1%
 * Catholicism: 26.8%
 * Hellenic: 11.2%
 * Protestant: 0.9%
 * Zoroastrianism: 15.1%
 * Gerrhanic: 78.6%
 * Classical: 21.4%
 * Misc. paganism: 4.2%
 * Judaism: 1.8%
 * Diplomacy:
 * Safaretids: You mama's so ugly, you just tell people you're an orphan with a tragic past.
 * Aethiopia: Yo mama's so fat, when players move by her, they have to look up the rules for squeezing.
 * Papal States: Yo mama's so fat and old when God said, "Let there be light," he asked your mother to move out of the way.
 * Events:
 * The Mad: After crushing the Salehid rebellion, Gokmen would travel to Constantinople, where he would be coronated as Ioxamander II Atmanaglu. Believing himself to be the incarnation of his grandfather, his plans and motivations resembled similar feelings with regard to expansion and plunder. Though aged 43 upon his ascent to the throne, Ioxamander would make sure that aged did not disable his abilities to be as great as his grandfather and those before him. Prior to his ascent to Azarkh, Ioxamander had married his cousin, Özgür, having two sons with her, Ahmed and Iskandir, before she would die in 1606 to illness, leaving him to marry his next wife, Aysu.

Aysu was not like Özgür, and had been raised in Aegypt before screwing her way to Constantinople, further screwing her way through the nobility before finally entering the Atmanaglu harem. Aysu was relatively young to Ioxamander, being only 20 at the time of Ioxamander's selection of her to become his next Azarkha, or queen for Western illiterates. Anyways, Aysu never gave up screwing even after marrying Ioxamander, having so many lovers that by the time of the birth of their first child, the child bore absolutely no resemblance to Ioxamander nor Aysu for it's skin complexion was darker than his' and hers'. Aysu would later be crucified for adultery the moment following such and the baby's skull smashed on a stone balcony before being thrown into the streets, leaving Ioxamander to once again search for a new wife for whom he could grow old with. Thinking he could not find love in Constantinople, Ioxamander would travel down the Levantine coast before stopping temporarily in a small, mostly Christian, village. he would spot what he believed to have been the most beautiful of women serving in a merchant stand by the sea. It's believed that Ioxamander would walk up to the stand and, upon her looking into his eyes, he could not even muster a traditional greeting to her, instead asking her to become his wife immediately. However, the wife's husband, a former mercenary known as Hakalim, would see this interaction and, not seeing the guards nearby, would pull his saif on the Azarkh, denying such. This constant denial led to something clicking in Ioxamander's soon-to-be redpilled mind as he would order his guards to kill the man, kill her, and then killed her's and Hakalim's family before making a hasty exit out of the city. The guards, on Ioxamander's return to Constantinople, would regard him as "mad" and lead to some even considering mutiny, but when this conspiracy reached Ioxamander via a loyal guard, Ioxamander would order his armies to commit Roman Decimation.

Upon returning to Constantinople, Ioxamander would discover that both his sons had perished due to illness, leaving Ioxamander now without a proper heir and without a wife. It was in this moment that Ioxamander decided that he no longer wished to be a part of continuing his grandfather's legacy, and instead would commandeer his own destiny through a purge, killing many in the Imperial Council and replacing them with his supporters and generals to better position leverage trust in his rule as well as to crush dissidents to his authority. Ioxamander would later regret this decision but for the time being, his empire was truly his, and with it came a will to do whatever he pleased, and I mean literally whatever. Ioxamander is said to have had screwed many wives of the aristocracy, though ironically never marrying any of those that never fell in love with him because he considered them inferior, as well as becoming renowned for his hatred towards Christians, specifically Christians in Aegypt. Oh did he despise them, and it's believed that his reported 200 personal slaves were mostly castrasted Hellenic christians from Aegypt and Ifriqiya.

Thus, in the spring of 1610, Ioxamander along with Nurullah, the governor of Aegypt, would lead a purge of Christians in major cities like Memphis and Alexandria with an army of 35,000 troops, leading to many Christians fleeing Aegpypt to the west in similar fashion to those that fled upon Ioxamander I's arrival a century prior. It's said that upon arriving in whichever city they marched towards, they would simply enter and begin killing those whom they believed to have been Christians. Though Christian men, women, and child would be slaughtered in the hundreds of thousands, so to would thousands of Arzhamic peoples, and with many of them being buried in unceremonial mass graves, mounting criticism among the aristocracy and nobility in Constantinople towards Ioxamander would lead to them condemning him as mad and a tyrant, but he didn't really care at the time since he was screwing Jewish prostitutes in Ammon and Jerusalem. So, given the situation, members of the Imperial Council would decidedly begin looking for other possible claimants to the throne, but these dissidents would be killed by the grand vizier, Qamahdi Jyuraglu Pasha, with whom Ioxamander saw as an ally in Constantinople in the case of a rebellion being sparked as he went back to killing rebelling Christians in Aegypt.

Empire of Thotan | Suhtam Nuingngam:

 * Government: Monarchy
 * Azarkh (King before 1574):
 * Shwe Nan Shwe Pyatthat Thahkin (1501-1542)
 * Shwe Nan Shin Hpaya (1542-1574)
 * Kale Kyetaungnyo (1574-1601)
 * Thurazeya Kaungthiha (1601-present)
 * Parliament: None
 * Economy: The Burmese economy is largely based on agriculture and maritime trade, with the former dominating in the inland regions and the latter dominating in the coastal regions. Income from maritime trade in particular has sustained the military power of Sittwe.
 * Capital: Sittwe
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 2.1 million
 * Ethnic Groups: 65% Bamar, 12% Bengali, 9% Rohingya, 5% Pyu, 4% Mon, 3% Meitei, 2% tribal groups and other
 * Religion: 62% Arzham, 28% Buddhist, 6% Hindu, 4% folk religion and other
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics indicates potential):
 * Ahom Rebellion (if accepted): Supplies are discretely sent to the Ahom rebels (the suppliers are disguised as traders). Thurazeya Kaungthiha prepares a possible invasion of Ü-held Ahom, but waits to see how the rebellion unfolds.
 * Diplomacy (italics indicates secret):
 * Ahom (secret): Seeing an opportunity to spread Burmese influence, Thurazeya Kaungthiha offers the Ahom of Diphu assistance in their rebellion. In exchange, he wants the Ahom to pay a yearly tribute of 20% of their tax revenue to Thotan and to aid the Thotan Empire in its military affairs.
 * Events:
 * The Beginning: The history of the Thotan Empire began in 1501, as Pagan was collapsing and Ayutthaya lost its grip on Lower Burma. According to local legend, a native Karen chieftain by the name of Naing Soe received a sword from a crocodile (described as a makara in earlier texts) while walking along the Salween River. After some consideration, Naing Soe decided that this was his sign to rebel against the Thai yoke. Naing Soe’s rebellion was successful, and he branded himself as King Shwe Nan Shwe Pyatthat Thahkin of Thotan. Naing Soe would come to unite the Burmese warlord realms, leading to the birth of the Thotan Dynasty. The empire was initially a predominantly Buddhist nation until 1561, when Shwe Nan Shin Hpaya converted to Arzham.
 * Production: Thurazeya Kaungthiha attempts to promote trade and several industries in hopes of expanding the Burmese economy. He promotes silk production and weaving in the regions of Mizoram and Kangleipak (OTL Manipur), which soon grows greatly. He also promotes the growing of tea as a cash crop in the Cachar Valley, the Shilhot region, the Chittagong region, and the area around Mogok.
 * Roads: Thurazeya Kaungthiha creates a road system linking the major cities of Burma to facilitate transport of goods and movement of military troops.

Toyotomi Shogunate
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Tachibana no Kiyohime; official name Kiyohime-mikado, born 1542
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Hideyoshi; birth name Kinoshita Tokichiro, born 1542
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Tokugawa Ieyasu; born 1568


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

Events - Goodbye, Yesterday

Southern Invasion

By the eve of 1605, tensions had flared to a breaking point between Kansha and Nihon. The Government-General continued to insist that Hideyoshi cease his continued attacks on their institutions and lift a ‘temporary embargo’ that Mitsuhide had convinced Ieyasu to sign off on; meanwhile, the Shogunate continued to fight an internal political war between Hideyoshi and the Choson-sympathetic elements of the country.

Few understood the fact that Hideyoshi had no red lines in what he would do with Kansha. He didn’t see it as a country or a place with people or even a proper polity. He just saw it as an obstacle to some goal that no one could understand, much less himself. Furthermore, there would be political ramifications and benefits to his continued maintenance of power if he were to simply… invade the island. Even though its independence was guaranteed by Nihon, thanks to Yamagata-shogun; what part of Hideyoshi suggested he cared much about norms?

Ieyasu was also irate. Some members of the Seifu were less than enthusiastic, particularly the Kanto-side Ainu who privately expressed to him concerns regarding the possibility of further starvation if the trade from Kansha continued to remain shut. The crop yield since 1602 had not sufficiently recovered, and they remained reliant on the trade through Kansha for Syonanese and Khmerlaccan-sourced food. Understanding but not wanting to compromise his position, he conferred with Mitsuhide again, wondering how long this apparent farce would last. Mitsuhide sighed, attempting to assure him that he would not have to wait for long, and that he should attempt to hold out.

But things only got worse for the coalition. First, a massive earthquake and tsunami washed away the port of Edo on top of wiping out the local harvest, which then incited a massive peasant rebellion in the city and neighbouring Chiba and Moiwabitsu. Feeling the winds of change, the Hitachi family of the Tachibana joined the rebellion, and before the middle of the year an insurrection over thirty-thousand strong had formed in Edo. Hurriedly, Hideyoshi let the meritocratic order of the soldiery break; allowing lower-level officers to disregard basic necessities regarding how Nomin were called up and therefore handing back old powers of the daimyo to Guntai officers. Miraculously, officers pulled off a coup, including one Oda Nobukatsu, serving in a formal capacity whereupon he was able to use the disorganisation of the rebellion to force early surrenders with a small team of soldiers, and one Shiba Sachiko, whom helped to keep Edo Castle out of the hands of the rebellion. Hideyoshi rewarded both lavishly for their participation, and now he had to move on to distracting them somehow.

And thus, a month before the Bon festival, when nobles would be taking off for their own works and lands, Mitsuhide convinced Ieyasu to call an ‘emergency coalition’ to Kyoto. Irate, a not-inconsiderable amount of Southern daimyo simply did not show, and those who did show just happened to not be shocked by the contents of what the coalition were discussing. The merchants’ liaisons were impressed (and not unsuspicious) of this show of political unity, and Usapte used it as an excuse to argue to other members of the Hikari-no-kihetai to support this act, claiming that if they were to desist, it would weaken their domestic position. The question: should Nihon reclaim its ‘rogue territory’?

Hideyoshi didn’t really believe he’d go to war. It’d be an effective distraction while he consolidated power again and tried to get rid of the forces opposing him locally. He was duly aware Mitsuhide was more supportive of a proper war, and both often had discussions on the topic; he had no interest in long-term war, and he just wanted a distraction. But he had to make sure that he looked serious about it, so that he could then excuse the subsequent mobilisation and then turn it against those damn Southerners; to facilitate this, he asked for a diplomat to secretly send the Government-General in Kansha an offer: participate in this farce for a while longer, and he would offer privileges and full apologies in post.

In December 1605, the diplomat was beaten half to death and returned in the new year with one thing: a declaration of excommunication. Instead of taking it to Hideyoshi, however; believing that the Shogun was attempting to kill her, she sent it to Ieyasu, who publicised it. Ieyasu passed it onto Mitsuhide, whom then furiously convinced the Shogun that the excommunication was in fact an effective declaration of war, which led to the fifty-thousand troops and roughly three hundred ships he had gathered being pushed into an actual war: the Reclaimation War of 1606, better known to the outside world as the First Nihonese-Kanshai War.

May 1606

The rocky waters. Rumble, rumble; they smashed against the rocky waves of the Tamshi river, the boats rushing down its waters at record speed. The samurai and suihei inside braced, lined up by its sides, where smaller dinghies lay, ready to toss them into the ocean and begin their landing.

But something’s wrong. Their navigator points out that they’ve missed Tamshi Fort. They’re not headed to the port. Hurriedly, the captain begins to steer, the massive ship sailing clear out of the riverside fleet as it heads far too far down the Tamshi River. Some of the suihei are aware enough they look outside and realise that the fleet may be gone, but there are other boats, storming towards the same place. Dozens have missed their mark too.

And suddenly,

Crash!

The boat careened forward, thrusting into the dirt and sand, and when it finally stopped, soldiers scattered away from the dinghies and began swarming towards the ropes down. One of them, a young boy, shocked to his core, stared around. Another suihei slapped him out of it, and yells,

“Forward! Forward! C’mon, what the hell are you waiting for!”

The siren song of war called to them as another six-dozen men leapt off the hayai-fune along with an invasion force 45,000 strong and consisting of over 600 vessels, mostly hayai-fune. Three landings were planned: One at Tamshi Port, one at Aratake, and one at Muberan (OTL Yilan) - attempting to storm the administrative capitals of the island. Immediately, they all ran into problems.

First, the landing at Tamshi Port went awry. Kakyu-shireikan (下級司令官) [petty general] Matsudaira was of the opinion that the landing should take place close to but not directly at the city of Taipei to avoid defensive fortifications; when they landed there, they were astonished to find that Tamshi was home to more stringent fortifications and simply rushing down the Tamshi river would have been exponentially easier. The landing at Muberan was also hampered by chaotic organisation - a not-insignificant part of the force landed too far South, facing Ruodong, and captured the city unknowing that the invasion force that had landed in the correct location was being besieged. Only the landings at Aratake achieved their goals within the first weeks of the invasion. Meanwhile, the Kanshai Government-General entered into a panic. Unprepared for a proper Nihonese invasion, having assumed (correctly) that Hideyoshi had been poking at straws, the majority of its military levies were still ungathered, and only a few garrisons were ready to actually fight the invasion.

Tsuan Kebing, in charge of the defence of Taipei, was one of those, and organised a rag-tag effort to create a comprehensive defence of the city; diverting forces from West of the city to its defence. While this allowed her to stall the advance of the invasion into the city, it also left the way open for the Tamshi force to join up with that deployed to Aratake and instead by July they had realised that they had been utterly played, 34,000 soldiers marching down the country. Instructed to move as swiftly as possible, some of the guntai then began to loot local farms, which also increased resistance from the local nomin, many of whom already had a less than stellar picture of them. This impromptu peasant resistance forced the Second division, already weakened by months of swift fighting, to hunker down in the city of Metsutoku by August 1606.

But it was the First Battalion that led them to victory. The remnant 11,000 in Muberan were reinforced by an additional 6,000 in July and thus carried down the Old Yilan River to the ancestral entrance to the capital, Shijin. Here, the First Battalion defied orders and instead, in a stupendous move under recently-promoted Oda Nobukatsu, whom had been driven there to avoid his participation in what had previously been thought to be the ‘more glorious’ conquest of the Second Division, deliberately asked for permission to enter. He and his vice-commander Shiba explained that they were here to defend Kansha, under a mercenary company; enabled primarily by the Battalion’s lack of clan insignia. Desperate for more troops and stuck in infighting, the Government-General allowed them to enter, which soon allowed Nobukatsu to lead an impromptu siege of the city.

Panicking, the Government-General dismissed most of its soldiery and instead a delegation met the head of the 17,000 soldiers, hoping to negotiate a quick end to the war. At the negotiations, as instructed from Kyoto, the two commanders demanded three key things. Kansha would submit to Nihonese ‘protection’, it would install a Nihonese advisor, and it would allow Nihon unrestricted economic trade and impunity from its laws. The Government-General, desperate, agreed. The State of Kansha ended that day, and became a Protectorate of Nihon; bringing fame and honour to the two leaders of the First Battalion: Oda Nobukatsu and Shiba Sachiko.

February 1607

A cold visionary.

There were two people this could describe. But they were never used to describe Usapte. The child of a person on exactly the wrong side of the Hikari-no-kihetai’s internal factional struggle, she was permanently moved from community to community to avoid murder; then, in a bid to maintain the order’s unity, suddenly placed in charge.

And now, here she was, dealing with more political problems. But at least she’d gotten a bit of a helper. When he rolled up in Kobe, drenched and cold, she hadn’t exactly expected Isoroku to be such a great lackey - he carried her orders out with honour, and with candor. He was… rough around the edges, but she could excuse that. She liked the Yamato more than she did her own native Ainu anyways.

Was that wrong? Who knew. She didn’t know. She told herself it was just a preference. Nothing more substantive. Just like the murders. They were necessary. Nothing more… substantive.

“It’s just our line of work,” he said, remarking on the body he was carrying away. “Nothing more.”

And that was why she kept him around. He got her. Some things just had to happen, might as well have been them. He got it. Few others did. It was hard, out there, and everyone was in it for themselves and one or two people they liked enough to keep in the race. She wondered why anyone kept around the farce of pretending otherwise.

-that afternoon, she explained to Isoroku the plan.

“I convinced Ieyasu. We’ve got jobs in the Kanshai Advisor’s council.”

“The council? Not the job itself?” He asked, clearly puzzled. “Thought we wanted control there.”

“It’s quiet control. He switched out the candidate - Matsudaira - for some pitiful bloke, Konrupe, an Ainu from Satratopet. He’s nice enough, apparently, but in deep shit with the Nupurira. You know that one?”

“That’s a clan?”

“Whole list of Ainu clans that run parallel to the Yamato ones. Uesugi are also called Otareni, because the Ainu members came from the coastal bit of Niigata,” she explained. “Only Yamato who bother to know are northern or bored. Anyways. Point is. Deep shit, therefore we’re going to blackmail him the entire way.”

Isoroku shrugged. “What’s my job?”

Usapte smiled. “Accountant. You’ll be highly effective, rewriting those books... Our only problem right now is… the Mikado.”

“Kiyohime? What’s she want with us?”

“She’s trying to push a clause into the agreement,” she groaned, grimacing. “Nihon will release Kansha in five years.”

His eyes opened wide. This was news, for a Mikado that had barely ever interfered in the Shogun and his allies’ foreign affairs - no, never interfered at all. Mikado Kiyohime had a reputation for that kind of passivity, part of the reason why so many people were willing to make strong political plays. “WHAT? But why?!”

“I don’t know,” Usapte muttered under her own breath. “But it’s dangerous. Plus, she’s at the head of the part of the Seifu trying to catch us out. She has got to go.”

“I’m sorry, we’re fighting in the succession crisis now? What about the Ojo? Is she influenceable?” He frantically sputtered.

She groaned again. “I’ve met the girl. She’s a fucking genius, if a little rough around the edges,” she muttered with an almost prodigious dislike. “We need another candidate. Someone else. So we can run in the race.”

“We’ve got two years, there’s almost…” His mind raced. And it hit him. “Wait. Wait. Nobukatsu! He’s not a woman, sure, but he’s got a legitimate claim, don’t the Oda? Direct line from the original Yamato? And I think Nobunaga was some child of a Tachibana girl or something?”

But Usapte just stared at him, her eyes uncharacteristically wide for the person whom always looked as if she were on the verge of falling asleep. At last, she muttered, “...unwitting genius here, too.”

November 1607

Musashi looked over her sleeping mother, quietly tending to her medicines as the court doctor prescribed. The large yellow ooze that erupted from her legs were seemingly impossible to cure - or at least the doctor refused to do so - and she in the meantime tried to figure out something about the entire thing. The one thing she would never do is leave her alone, as much as the doctor claimed that she’d catch it; unfortunately, it also meant she saw the other things she was afflicted with. Bloodied urine, constantly complaining about pains in her muscles… everyone around her, meanwhile, was busy planning for her death.

Kama followed her around, too. Even through the duties pushed on him by his father, he constantly helped take care of her when she was being chased off to do the duties of the Ojo by the court. He always did a little ritual at the beginning of every time he was tasked with taking care of her in Musashi’s place; something Musashi herself adopted over time. Often, her mother was awake and they had long conversations about practically everything - from politics to random deeper questions. Her mother quietly divulged to her more than a few of her inner secrets, too; ones she’d have carried to the grave without a child.

It was at one of those sessions, where she quietly prayed to the gods to help her mother in some way or form, that she caught sight of a strange man walking through the corridors with… the Shogun. Whatever they were doing here, she didn’t care enough about to figure out at the moment. Some other time - not with mum as she were. And with that she immediately slid the doors shut and continued that daily ritual.

But it became harder for her to ignore. The pressure mounted. And she continued to make those prayers, in the bare hope. The next day, she told herself, she’d be up and about. She’d make things normal again. Normalcy. That was what she wanted. Even as nearly an adult she wanted that kind of peace.

That afternoon, she was tending to her normal needs, quietly applying the various healing medicines she’d been told to use. Kiyohime was cooperative with her daughter whenever she needed to rub a mixture somewhere; best she could, she would silence herself about the pain and allow her daughter to apply it on.

“So. How… how are you with Hidetada?” She asked, bemusedly. “Miyako always did say you looked like lifetime friends.”

“We’re fine, heh.” She laughed. “Can we not have another hour’s talk about whether I like him or not?”

Her mother snickered. “Oh, is that so? I thought you were flattered.”

“Try swordsmanship on that count,” she remarked. “I may hate Kama’s guts. But anyone lay a hand on him, that’s when you’ll see anything close to love.”

“Mm. You know, you should find someone for yourself at least. I didn’t get mine, but at least have yourself a flame before you ascend the throne,” Kiyohime chuckled. “The privileges of our life are far and few between, but that is one of them.”

“This is just you saying to go after Kama another way, right?”

The old woman gave a practically sneering smirk. Musashi sighed, patting her mum on the back before walking over to fetch a water canteen. After accidentally grabbing the green dye her mother applied to her hair and a dozen other random items, she finally brought the bottle back. “Which reminds me - I’m sticking to white.”

Bemused, Kiyo looked for a moment and smiled. “What do you take yourself as, Tomoe Gozen?”

“She’s not exactly what I’d call an exceptional swordswoman, given she was an archer,” Musashi remarked. “But you know.”

“Nobu was a great swordswoman, and she was a gunslinger most of the time. People can have multiple abilities, Musashi,” she replied, feeling up her back as she quietly picked at the little scabs. “Must say, you’ll be great at many things too. I’ve discovered everyone is. Even the most terrible people.”

“Hm. Gotcha,” she passed off, quietly applying medicine to her mother’s forehead. “What about you? What are you great at?”

“I’m a politician, Musashi,” She noted, “Which is to say I wasted all of my greatness a long time ago.”

“Nah, mum. You’re cool enough,” The Ojo said, embracing her mother for a moment. “Go and catch a rest. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

The Mikado nodded, lying back on her bed, as Musashi took off for the door. Before she left, she briskly turned around, and shouted, “Love ya, mum!”

Kiyo cracked a bit of a smile at her daughter, waving over. The young woman smiled in return as the door slid to a close, and she proceeded off on her own duties for the day. She had to appear at the winter harvest festival, and it’d be a long time before she got home.

She didn’t think that’d be the last day her mother breathed.

January 1608

Yes! Fucking brilliant, the old hag had passed - and with it, her opposition. Grand. Usapte set things into motion immediately; first, luring in Nobukatsu to the scheme but as simply her little puppet, then, leaving much the rest to Isoroku. He was hard at work using both his contacts at home and newly-found Kanshai connections to make the entire thing happen.

It wasn’t as if there was much happiness towards the proposition, unfortunately. Musashi was the firstborn of the Mikado and a generally well-liked girl; there wasn’t much reason for those around her to speak ill. So she played her hand hard. The Shonin’s Quarters in Edo refused to supply anything for the Ojo’s ascension, threatened by her lackey’s deft hands; meanwhile, court officials began having to go home, hearing of their own families’ murders. Isoroku made sure that the alliances of the Shogun were necessarily transferred towards him and his partner; and the Shogun’s tacit support in the matter, also infuriated by Kiyohime’s political propositions, allowed it to happen.

Nobukatsu arrived on February the 13th. On the 14th, a parallel succession had occurred, not at Edo Castle but at the head of the Teikoku-seifu’s headquarters; panicked, the palace guard tried to gather some nomin to help get rid of the pretender to the Chrysanthemum Throne. It didn’t matter, however, because the Mino Mercenary Company arrived with about 15,000 men, quickly disarming the palace guard and attempting to arrest the Ojo.

The only complication in the plan she heard in Nagoya was about the Ojo’s little friend. Tokugawa Hidetada. Next in line after her political ally Ieyasu, it wouldn’t bode well for him to be harmed or hostile, considering Ieyasu’s protectiveness of his lone boy. No matter. Ieyasu agreed that the boy had been ‘far too lenient’ and ‘unknowing of the political reality of the day’ - and thus, some of the soldiery were allowed to simply seize him outright, separating him from Musashi and thus trapping her in Edo Castle.

By the end of the month, she had secured Nobukatsu’s shotgun ascension to the throne. He was most certainly a pretender, but the clans, too concerned with their own competition between one another, would not oppose; not as if they had liked the late Mikado that much, and the idea that her daughter would continue them made them more sure of not raising any opposition. Feeling safe to do so, she moved back into Edo, and convinced Nobukatsu to then officially appoint her as Advisor to Kansha.

There was some trifle, yes. Especially from the Ojo. She’d just convince the Mikado to expel her and spare herself any political attention for the entire matter. What was the matter - she was just some girl, after all.

“Usapte?” Isoroku interjected. “We found some things. Might interest you,” he said, placing a few pieces of parchment on the table.

“What’m I looking at?” She inquired, her eyes poring over a series of plans that turned considerably elaborate as they went. A barrel with odd spirals going through the entire thing… an arrowhead-shaped projectile… “...no, who made these?”

“...you’re not gonna believe it, but apparently the Ojo made them while mourning,” Isoroku muttered. “Not sure what to make of them.”

“Huh,” she muttered, her passing interest fading. She didn’t really care for technology, unlike her compatriots. Whatever it was, it was probably some oddite idea by some odd child, who’d soon be out of her hair.

Last Time

July 1608

Sitting on the boat, the former Ojo of Nihon was entirely silent. She’d been given a small entourage and a large bit of gold to leave; but as the captain steered off towards Wu, she stumbled.

She often stared back. Towards Edo. Silent and unremarkable as she did, the other crew rarely approached her. The lively girl had turned pale with the passing days; always quiet, unapproachable. In her quarters she seemed no different, although some seifu swore that they’d hear her crying once in a while. The crashing waves of the season would bring them soon to the Protectorate of Ryukyu, and soon after to what used to be independent land.

And it was because she was crying. Her mother. Then immediately after she’d been robbed of any protection, and then, robbed of her only friend.

“What would I have said for that time, Kama…” she muttered, burying herself in the books she’d taken from home. The captain had told her he had explicit instructions to prevent her from sending messages back to Edo, and was to remain utterly silent. She wasn’t a bad person. But it stung nonetheless. “What would I have said.”

Without him around, it suddenly felt like she’d lost an arm. And she’d lost a lot of things she knew to be normal with his disappearance as a friend too - the helping him with documentation, the random talks about clothing he always initiated. But at the same time? She didn’t want to think about it. It hurt more to consider that those days existed.

But it hurt most to not have even be able to say anything to him the day his father took him away.

And for that, she stared. Back to Edo.

Saying the words left unsaid.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.

Sultanate of Bengal

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Monarch: Azarkh Nuri Pasha
 * Economy: The economic increase in the Azarkhate is raising steadily, mainly due to our fishing businesses, we have major ports for not only trade but also fishing, our vegetables and fruits we grow in our northern provinces mostly get exported to European powers in which gives us good profits.
 * Current State of War: False
 * Capital: Nabadwip
 * Population: 297,862,135
 * Ethnic Population: 91% Bengali 5% Munda 3% Garo 2% Other
 * Religious Population: 41% Mahayana Buddhism 37% Hinduism 12% Vajrayana Buddhism 9% Arzhamism 1% Other (animism, jainism, christianity)
 * Diplomacy:
 * Purba Medinipur: We offer good fish because it is good and good fish tastes good because yes.
 * Events:
 * Recently as Sultan Nuri Pasha steps into power after the passing of the late Sultan instantly begins spreading pro islamic propaganda and raises armies. The people think that he will become some sort of warmonger but keeps silent. As Nuri Pasha sends his speech he stated that, "The future power of this Azarkhate will become an economic haven in asia." The Sultan is also shared to everyone that he would be paying very good engineers to create large range artillery and a small naval fleet consisting of a flag ship.

Sahnyate | Sáanyaté Khwáan

 * Government: It is rather generous to say that Sahnyate, or any Tlingit state for the matter, has much of a government at all. Functioning much more like a loose confederation of allied clans, towns, and villages than any coherent centralized state, Sahnyate is ruled by a Khwáan S’aatí who serves completely at the whim of clan and village leaders, despite ostensibly being the highest power in the land.
 * Khwáan S’aatí: Perhaps the closest Western equivalent to a Khwáan S’aatí would be a mix of a feudal lord and a local strongman. Although the highest power over the nation, they are by no means absolute despots, and are much more subservient to the wishes of lower S’aatí and the common people than most other rulers of this day and age. This is most apparent in the fact that the people have no real obligation to follow the Khwáan S’aatí’s orders, and can (and often will) completely disregard the Khwáan S’aatí’s word should they feel that the Khwáan S’aatí has lost the right to govern over them, or they simply have found a more prestigious person to follow.
 * Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ (b. 1563, r. 1598-)
 * Lower S’aatí: S’aatí is the Tlingit term for leader, and can refer to leaders of the house (family patriarchs), town leaders, and clan leaders. This patchwork of local leaders is the real power behind the Tlingit polities, holding their own fiefdoms almost entirely separate from what passes for a central government in the Tlingit states, and able to install and dethrone Khwáan S’aatís at will.
 * Capital City: Tlákw’aan
 * Economy: Like most Tlingit states, the lifeblood of the economy of Sahnyate is trade. Located on the lucrative trans-Pacific turquoise trade routes, Sahnyate is an important stop for traders from all across Cascadia, ferrying goods originating across the western seas and minerals mined in a land to the far south. In more rural coastal areas, many engage in fishing, while in the interior, the old hunter-gatherer lifestyle prevails, nearly unchanged by the arrival of the Ainu, over 200 years hence.
 * Currency: Sahnyate, like much of Cascadia and the wider Americas, uses barter economics, with trade goods usually directly exchanged for another good.
 * Demographics:
 * Total Population: ~46,000
 * Tlákw’aan: ~1500
 * A’akw: ~3000
 * Aangóon: ~2000
 * Deishú: ~1500
 * Shkagwei: ~700
 * Ethnicities:
 * Coastal Tlingit: Historically, the coastal Tlingit clans were fishermen, living off the bounty of the sea. Following the Ainu migrations, however, the coastal Tlingit began to make use of another bounty of the sea: trade. Known throughout much of the western coast of North America as a massively successful seafaring merchant race, the lifestyle of the coastal Tlingit has been massively transformed over the past couple of centuries, with many now living in sizable towns and cities, working at the docks or trading with far-flung peoples for a living.
 * ~31,000 people (66% of the population)
 * Interior Tlingit: The Tlingit of the interior lead a markedly different lifestyle than the Tlingit of the coasts. Inland clans and tribes mainly lead a nomadic lifestyle, preserving the eons-old hunter-gatherer lifestyle of their ancestors. However, with the arrival of the Ainu in the 1300s, some inland clans have begun to adopt a pastoral lifestyle, taking up sheep or goat herding.
 * ~15,000 people (33% of the population)
 * Other: Although southeast Alaska may be the home of the Tlingit, the bustling port towns of the area house passing traders of many races and creeds: from the Wakashan and Salishan peoples to the south, to the Yupanu, Dena, and Aleut at the farthest end of the land, to even a few ambitious seamen from the Sunset Lands.
 * Negligible permanent population (~50), significant temporary population
 * Religion:
 * Traditional Tlingit religion is an animistic, polytheistic and shamanistic faith. It places great emphasis on deities and spirits, usually representing animals and objects. Of great importance were the deities of the Raven (Yéil) and the Bear (Xuts’). Shamans, known in Tlingit as ixht’, communed with deities, healed the sick, predicted the future, and defended their communities against witchcraft. They were usually chosen by the elders of a clan or village.
 * Military: Although most able-bodied men are expected to know their way around a knife and a bow and to be sent to fight when necessary, there is no real military, nor is there even a clear-cut warrior class. All fighting men are essentially citizen militias, picked out from the local population and levied when necessary.
 * Weaponry: Traditional stone knives and rudimentary bows are still widely used by most Tlingit warriors, although for the extremely rich or extremely powerful, it is possible to obtain an Ainu steel sword or a Japanese katana (for an astronomical sum). Curiously, Tlingit armor is made of coins, usually minted in Japan or Jochureon. Once a rare and highly treasured commodity, Tlingit coin armor is now nearly ubiquitous amongst the coastal city-dwelling merchant class, thanks to Ainu merchants often paying for trade goods in hard cash.
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * War of the Martyrs [1607-]: Although ostensibly sparked by the assassination of Alice Cumberland, the War of the Martyrs had its seeds planted long before European contact with Sahnyate. The culmination of an age-long struggle between the tribal nobility and the nascent merchant class, the War of the Martyrs is in essence a shifting of the sociopolitical paradigm and an overthrowal of the old order.
 * Seizure of Xuts’nóowu Island [May-June 1607]: Home to the port city of Aangóon and the assassination which started the war, Xuts’nóowu Island (OTL Admiralty Island), the southernmost and most far-flung possession of the Sahnyatean polity, has long been a focal point for international trade. Following the assassination of Alice Cumberland, one of two known metalworkers in the entirety of Sahnyate and a major fixture of the economy of Aangóon, on the orders of Khwáan S’aatí Ch’iitl’unáaxh’, local clan leaders and merchant guilds quickly rose up, kicked out or massacred all people on the island with connections to Tlákw’aan, and declared Máa’gwaax, a local fisherman-turned-trader and close associate with both the assassinated Alice Cumberland and Erin O’Dwyer (better known as the Ghost Queen, the commander of the infamous Ghost Army), as the true Khwáan S’aatí.
 * A’akw Uprising [September 1607]: Following a decree from the royal court requiring all incoming and outgoing merchant ships to be approved by the government to conduct business, as well as have all incoming and outgoing trade goods inspected by government officials (obviously meant to keep an eye on the merchant class for fear of the situation in Aangóon spreading to other port cities, and to stop goods from being shipped to the rebellious island port), the merchants of A’akw, enraged at what they perceive as a gross violation of their rights, start a riot, overwhelming government forces at the docks and seizing control of the city. Coming into contact and entering an alliance with the Aangóon Government and the Ghost Army, they eventually begin extending control to nearby villages, establishing a stable zone of control around the city proper.
 * Great Northern Rebellion [November 1608-]: The Chilkoot Valley, situated in the northeast of Sahnyate, is predominantly inhabited by nomadic hunter-gatherer and herder groups. Subject to occasional but worsening raids both from nearby villages, as well as from tribal groups further inland, and neglected by the central government, these nomadic groups have banded together, under the lead of Yéil’dzaa, a young girl purported to be the one and only true prophet of the Raven Spirit, hoping to “excise the great rot in the nation” and “purify the people from evil”.
 * Diplomacy: N/A

Events:

Destiny [2]

Execute Order 66 [December 1606]

It seemed like the damn shaman was right after all.

The guilds and the town clan leaders all sang praises to the “Fair Maiden of Aangóon”, “The Metal-shaper”, or whatever inane name they gave to that menace. Going around from port to port, giving out Sunset Land metal swords and strange, newfangled contraptions, uniting all the guilds, making them think they were invincible, that they owned the trade routes, owned the trees, owned everything under the sun. Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ wasn’t stupid. He knew that once the ungrateful greedy hoarders in A’akw stopped trying to fleece every foreigner in sight out of all their possessions, they’d come for him and his associates. Fucking Ghost Queen indeed, destroying his kingdom from the inside. If the rumors were to be believed, even her features matched up with what the shaman had described to him seven years ago.

He had to do something about this. Ch’iitl’unáaxh’ was never one to take a threat lying down. After all, he wouldn’t have been chosen as the Khwáan S’aatí if he’d been content to lounge around whilst others plotted against him. He could not risk letting a threat to his power; or, if Xuts’aséikw had been entirely correct, a threat to the entire nation, stand.

The Ghost Queen would have to go.

Abnormality [2]

TBA

Prophecy [2]

Birth of a Prophet [November 1608]

Yéil’dzaa dreamed, as she had every night without fail since the Raven Spirit first appeared to her. Every time she fell asleep, the starry backdrop would appear before her, and the ethereal bird deity would come, sometimes offering sage advice, sometimes bringing reassurance and solutions for a fault she had made that day, and sometimes just lounging around, up for a chat. However, this night, the presence of the Raven Spirit felt… different somehow. Exchanging greetings, its mannerisms and demeanour were still as courteous and slightly detached as ever, yet Yéil’dzaa felt a sense of urgency emanating from the godhead, like it was anticipating something.

Yéil’dzaa was no longer the dying girl the Raven first showed itself to 5 years ago. Like an ugly duckling turned majestic swan, she was no longer a scrawny little kid, now possessing a radiant, almost otherworldly beauty. She still missed her old family sometimes, but her new family had welcomed her into their home, adopting her as their daughter in all but blood. Apart from the simple issue of a god routinely invading her dreams and the small burden of driving away all the evils away from the world, her life was the best it could have realistically been.

“It is time,” the Raven Spirit proclaimed, its voice echoing throughout the starry expanse, even though there were no walls within this landscape for sound waves to bounce off of. “Five years ago I brought you from the brink of death. Five years you have known of your destiny. I have given you five years to enjoy yourself, and to prepare for the inevitable. Now, my child, you must embark on your journey, predestined by the sands of time. You must speak my voice, and proclaim to the world my teachings. You must excise evil from the hearts of all the people, from the haughtiest jade-hoarder to the most humble servant. You must renew my peoples’ faith in me, and remind them of the good they have forgotten.”

Yéil’dzaa knew this day was to come, but she did not know when. The day she finally had to leave her home, and do what destiny had commanded of her. Over the past few years, she had at once dreaded and longed for the day where that responsibility was handed to her, but the waiting was now over. There was no more question about it. She had to go.

After saying her goodbyes to the Raven Spirit, Yéil’dzaa woke up with a start. Quickly gathering all her things, she passed her adoptive mother and father’s bed. After muttering an almost inaudible thanks and an apology for leaving, she stepped outside the tent; her first steps towards her great calling.

Melancholy [1]

To Outrun Your Grief [July 1609]

Máa’gwiin sailed off into the sunset to bring about a sunset upon his life, but in a twist of fate, it ended up being the sunrise of an adventure in a new land. An adventure Máa’gwiin did not want, was not prepared for, and couldn’t enjoy even if he wanted to.

It had been two years and two months, but it hurt just as much as it had that night. He didn’t think it would ever stop hurting. When a man loses his shining star, his guiding light, his radiant fire in the vast darkness, how does he carry on? Alice was dead, her radiant smiles and cheery laughs never to grace Máa’gwiin’s senses ever again. Alice was dead. Alice was dead.

And by the Great Bear Spirit, Máa’gwiin wished he had joined her in the sweet embrace of death.

Too weak to simply slice himself open with a sword, Máa’gwiin sailed out to sea, hoping the elements would take him to his grave. However, by chance, he had landed in a place called “Ezo”, in what were undoubtedly the Sunset Lands. An unattainable dream for any self-respecting Tlingit seaman, but Máa’gwiin felt nothing at this achievement. No achievement, no matter how monumental, would ever bring back his Alice.

Stuck in this strange land that the Sunset Landers called “Nihon”, Máa’gwiin travelled from city to city, doing odd jobs to make ends meet, and drowning his sorrows at the local pubs and bars. He learnt the language, but barely spoke more than a word to anyone. He learned to read and write, even creating his own system of inscriptions for his native tongue, but only to pen poems longing for his long-lost crush.

Even when the gods themselves had given him a new lease on life, Máa’gwiin wished for death.

Turn III: 1610 AD - 1615 AD
LINK TO THE MAP

Mod Event:
 ( Catholic League / Protestant League ) 
 * An Empire Split in Twain (Part III) (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW):
 * Siege of Wien (February 1610): With western Eskosia pacified, a coalition army consisting of Bohemian, Lusatian and Vesnian soldiers proceeded to Wien, using Pozsony as a springboard. Another, led by Vestkyst and Saxony, swept through Krems and Amstetten before setting up camp just outside of the Westrian capital. The two armies both set up siege independent of one another, and just like that, the Emperor found itself in a pickle.
 * Rescue of Innsbruck (April 1610): A Protestant coalition army, led by Dutch forces, have been putting Innsbruck under siege for months after an astounding naval expedition up the Rhine. Westria, concerned more with enemies at the gates of its capital, were not able to muster up a sufficient force to defend Tirol. A Bavarian army setting off from Rosenheim was able to relieve the siege in April 1610, leaving the Dutch dispersed into neutral land, yet this leaves part of their border exposed.
 * Explosion of Bastogne (May 1610): One day, an explosion rocked the city of Bastogne. It was unknown who caused it. Some blamed it on the Dutch. Some, the Germans. Others, rogue Westrian officials. No one truly knows, but the blow took out a large part of the local armoury, weakening the Wallonian forces in the region.
 * Smugglers of Aalen (June 1610): The city of Aalen, recently freed after a revolt against Bavarian occupation, became a hotspot for Protestant smuggling rings. While the newly-crowned Duke of Aalen desired to be neutral, he was sympathetic to the Lutheran forces, allowing a small yet formidable army to build up within the confines of the city. Polearms and muskets were smuggled in from Bavarian defects, ensuring a well-armed force. And in June, they struck Ingolstadt.
 * Implosion (July 1610): Ingolstadt fell within a month. The secret army built within Aalen has proved to be effective, if costly, and the occupation of Ingolstadt proved to be disastrous for Bavaria as it leaves the northern cities without a solid connection to München. Bamberg and Fürth was occupied in late July, and two weeks later, Bayreuth was turned over to the Protestants by a dissenting guard.
 * Wiener Blut (17 February 1612): Hard as they tried, the Westrians could not protect their capital. Two years into the war, the city walls were breached by artillery fire and a frontal assault was conducted. While it was unknown who gave the command, it was later known that part of the city was at least sacked as mercenary companies look to take the loot for themselves, an act the Protestant princes deeply abhor but have to put up with. Civilians and nobles alike fled in horror, and the ruling class made it out only by sympathetic merchants who agreed to help them disguise to flee the city.
 * Conference of Lausanne (March 1612): With the fall of Wien, the Catholic League was forced to sit down and discuss a settlement. While a lot of bickering went on, certain things were eventually agreed upon. The Holy Roman Empire's official religion will no longer be Catholic, instead Lutheran and Hussite. As a result, Westria would be stripped of its emperorship, and as a provisional arrangement, Vesnia, as the de facto leader of the Protestant League, were to take its position and serve as Emperor until "the war is over". But what is the war, if not over? Well...
 * Severed Ties (March 1612): Despite being the defeated side, Westrian diplomats have managed to convince many at the Conference of Lausanne about the possible dangers that a "powerful" and "infidel" state, like, say, Vestkyst, right on their border, encroaching on Imperial territories. They have already exerted suzerainty over the Empire's share of Jutland, and control two of its Free Cities, who knows what they could do next? Religion aside, it was quickly accepted that such a prevalent "threat" on its border cannot stand. Despite being the newly-elected Emperor, Vesnia could not do anything to prevent a vote which was overwhelmingly in favour of war with Vestkyst and their "pagan" neighbour, Svearike (though some have said that the new Duke of Vesnia, who took the crown just a few months before Wien fell and was surrounded by warhawks, may have been on it himself, betraying the eons old alliance between the two). Whatever happened, the warring Princes just a few months ago are now fighting alongside one another against what they perceived to be the greater threat.

 ( HRE/League of Lausanne / Vestkyst/League of Leiden ) 
 * The Northern Crusade (Part I) (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW):
 * Taken by Surprise (April 1612): Having been allies in the war against the Catholic League for the last decade, it should have come as a surprise at Bergen to receive a declaration of war from Vesnia, one of their old time allies and according to their eyes and ears, have been made the new Holy Roman Emperor. Any lingering feeling of doubt was quickly dashed as news of a Vesnian ambush attacking a Vestkyster legion. While the attacked got away with minimal losses, the information confirmed their worst fears: an old ally has stabbed them in the back. It was quickly came to the conclusion that the declaration may have been religiously motivated, as Vestkyst's Odinism, an attempt to amalgamate some aspects of Christianity and the old Norse faith to maintain a sort of relationship with Christendom, has been a source of ire especially for Catholics. Herald from Svearike confirms that they are also in the war. Although the two northern kingdoms have had at best lukewarm relations after the latter left the union, the time has come for them to fight on the frontlines together again.
 * The Italian Factor (June 1612): With a view to end the conflict as soon as possible, Westria looked elsewhere for allies. The Pope, upon hearing of the so-called "crusade", was quick to hop into the war, despite his disapproval of a Protestant Holy Roman Empire. The Kingdom of Naples, occupying the southern half of the Italian peninsula, was also persuaded to join the war on the Empire's side on account of relatives of prominent German noble houses putting pressure on the King and attempts to maintain a friendly relationship with the Papal States. The Pope, seeking to bring even more forces into the fight, exerts pressure on the monarch of the Iberian Union, ordering him to march north to help the HRE at once. This coalition of nations was colloquially dubbed the "League of Lausanne" after the city where the war was agreed upon.
 * Standoff (August 1612): The Imperial coalition army, consisting chiefly of Vesnian and Westrian forces, the two kingdoms that have been at odds with one another just recently temporarily uniting against the so-called "heathens" arrived near Lauenburg. However, most of Schleswig-Holstein were separated from Germany proper by the Elbe river and the Stecknitz Canal, meaning just purely crossing is not an option. The bridges crossing the latter has been rendered unusable by Vestkyst during the attempted invasion of Lübeck just half a decade ago, and with that, the invading forces were left to set up camp at their side of the water.
 * Transgression (December 1612): Hispania's actions have not gone unnoticed by the French as the former made its way to Wallonia through French lands without permission. A declaration of war was swiftly delivered, bringing another behemoth of Europe into this ever spiralling war. The leaders of France, Vestkyst and Svearike met at Leiden, part of the Dutch Republic, officially solidifying the temporary alliance, known colloquially as the League of Leiden - which also includes the Netherlands, who had been at war with the Westrians for decades in their struggle for independence.
 * Rivals in Hands (January 1613): With the French entry into the war, Westria saw it fit to call upon more allies for the struggle. While losing the emperorship, its influence over the Catholic sphere is still considerable, and it looks further into Italy for those who can join their cause. The predominant merchant republics of the peninsula, Genoa and Venice, despite being rivals, were convinced to go to war against France for "colonial and economical interests", a point the Westrians hammer home. This, however, has roped Piedmont in due to its rivalry with Genoa, and Florence, an enemy of the Papal States, also joined the League of Leiden with hopes to gain something out of their regional rival.
 * Campaign in Liguria (October 1613-February 1614): The Genonese mercenary army blitz through the Piedmontese coast, occupying Sanremo and threatening Cuneo. Emboldened, they followed up by snatching up Monaco and Nice. The latter was eventually recovered by France by February 1614 but the former remained under Genonese control as they start to harass the French countryside.
 * Battle of Lyon (March 1613): The French army was quick to respond to a Hispanian army just trespassing through their lands, eventually intercepting it near the city of Lyon. The resulting battle was a resounding victory for French forces, but Afonso II himself managed to escape to the Holy Roman Empire with half of his original army.
 * Battle of Lauenburg (April 1613): In the dead of night, the Westrians constructed makeshift bridges across the canal to attack the city of Lauenburg. The strike took the city garrison by surprise, and the city was taken in two days. The victory was short-lived for Imperial forces however as a joint Vestkyst-Svearike military retake the city. The Battle of Lauenburg would be the start of a decade of suffering for both sides as the opposing armies attempt to force their way across the Elbe-Lybæk river system without any real successes, and incurring many losses along the way. The battle also prompted the Storforsamling (the Grand Assembly, essentially Vestkyst's equivalent of a national diet) to issue emergency conscription to hold the line against the Holy Roman Empire.
 * The Lost Battalion (June 1613): During the returning of Vestkyst's forces from the Holy Roman Empire, a force numbering around a thousand were stranded somewhere in Tirol. Despite being hit with occasional Westrian ambushes, which led to some casualties, the battalion managed to make it to Vaduz in neutral Liechtenstein for refuge. While unaware of the news, the attacks were more than enough for the command to recognise that the war has changed into something else. Rumours of Protestant princes having turned hostile against their realm did not help, either. Without a clear grasp of current geopolitics, the commander elected to remain in Vaduz as they rest and recuperate, while he paid out of his own pocket for the service of Swiss mercenaries, some of whom previously served with the Dutch in the Tirol campaign, to bolster the forces.
 * Battle of Firenze (January-March 1614): A joint Luccan-Florentine army were just setting off from Firenze when a Papal army arrived with a view to occupying the city. A two-month long battle took place just outside of the city, lasting throughout the entire winter. The Papal army was eventually driven back, but with their current situation, the Tuscan duchies figured it would be best to be on the defensive before the French or Piedmontese arrive.
 * The Alsatian Campaign (May-September 1614): A small French army opened up an assault on the Alsace region, separated from other Catholic powers of the Empire. Kolmar and Mülhausen were taken swiftly, and by September, the forces began to set in for a siege on Strassburg, heavily fortified in case of an invasion.


 * Scientific Stargazing: In 1612, Gallileo Galliei, a prominent member of the ANS, first observes Neptune, though he categorizes it as a fixed star due to its slow orbit. That same year, Simon Matrius, another member of the ANS, first observes the Andromeda Galaxy via a telescope of his own making.
 * Second of Nothing: Afonso II had thought the war would be so easy. It was so easy that he was still sitting there, shocked, realising the Sardinians had not only repelled his first wave of troops but he was now being demanded by the Pope himself to withdraw, and give them 'his leniency' while he sent troops north. This would be a bloody embarassment if he didn't. He knew damn well that the Castillians still allied with him were pious to a fault and they would revolt if he didn't take the old Roman bastard's word. On the other hand, this would signal one thing to the Valcanians: he was too weak to stop them.
 * He made the calculation: it was worth losing the Valcanians. At least in the short term.
 * And thus, Afonso II rode off with his armies to France. The Anglicans had promised him passage, at least, saving face from any protracted conflict on the Northern border. He made another calculation. "More of your blessing, m'lord," he muttered. He hoped that by dividing up part of his army to stay at home under a loyal Castillian lord, he'd be able to go on campaign, restore his reputation and return safely. As he left the Basque Country in Winter 1612, he hoped that he had been right.
 * "...they what?"
 * "They refuse to allow our entry in, my king. Furthermore, they demand that you leave. Immediately."
 * Afonso stared for a moment, collapsed on the ground, and began pulling out the hairs on his head. "No, no, no, no! It can't..."
 * "Sir? What should we do?" He grunted, and shouted at the attendant. "What do you think? Run it! Breakneck speed, I want to be in Wallonia in three weeks!" The attendant stared at him for a moment, nodded, and hurried off.
 * Silver Leopard (Part 2): This is it. The march towards the capital of the great Keisaria; Merya is it? The jewel of the land of frost? A shining beacon untouched by war? No, that's false ever since every lord wants to get their grubby hands on the place. Now the capital is mostly intact during this whole conflict, but it has shown signs of clear damage. At least the lords and commanders know of its importance enough to hesitate blasting the seat of power they are trying to control. After all, who would want to rule over rubble? Who would want to believe in someone to rebuild if it is the same person who destroys? Merya is the mark everyone is making. As she made her way towards the capital, she have gotten word that only 4 rivals are inside it, trying to control the entire city. One safe option is to cut off their forces, surround the city, and starve them out. But there is a few flaws with that plan; a relief force and there is something else she wants. There is someone in there that she wants to see dead herself. They call him the White Lion, commander of the majority, fierce in his fighting and respected for his honor. But Mikaela has no desire for him to be respected in such a way. Over the years, she found out who had slain her father. According to Vallen, it was the White Lion being responsible for the order. And he got away with it after the rebellion against the tyrant Andrus. So she came with an alternative: the faction that gives their leaders up to her, would be allowed to leave from the city. It is natural that limited supplies would trend towards the powerful. Jealous, desperate, and envious men would give them up just to go back home. For a city its size, 3 years is what it takes for the pride of men to break after rumors of empty supplies leading to evil acts on each other.
 * Dragged out of the city and badly beaten by his men, the White Lion is at his knees in front of the Silver Leopard. Mikaela's hands clenched as she held her hammer while he is at the mercy of her feet. They say that justice is served at the strike of a gavel, yet her hammer serves just the same. Wiping the blood off her weapon, she wondered if this is a big game. She did not feel satisfied at all, did she avenge her family's name; Korppi? "Raven" in her tongue, it is ironic for a family of ravens to produce a leopard. Was her life's story is rushed by God, and she was predestined to do this? She wondered if anyone looking back and reading about her would understand what she felt. She felt artificial, but she decided to elaborate on this when she is not busy. She wondered if she could have taken the city and moved on a long time ago if her strategy of attrition didn't come into play. Perhaps it did, but it saved her from taking heavy casualties in the fighting between street to street. Merya fell just weeks later. With the capital finally under Mikaela's hands, she has shown herself to be the one in control of the most powerful seat in the land. Resistance to her faction remained (mostly in the north)), but it has been significantly weakened. With the eastern territory's newfound acceptance of Mikaela's claims to power, with promise to help the leader (as they had mostly waited on the sidelines to safely support a more likely winner), resistance had all but crumbled. Europe awaits the rise of a new dynasty; Lumikorppi.
 * The Bozhou Rebellion (2): the Bozhou Rebellion, now deemed the Bob-Ntshuab/Bozhou Confederacy by those within its borders, had grown immensely large and powerful, more powerful that many sovereign nations. The Wu Dynasty's government was in constant dissaray, which prevented a proper government response being executed. With little choice, the Wu Dynasty agrees to a ceasefire with Bozhou, on the condition that it give up all lands north of the Yangtze and all land east of Shaoyang.
 * The Troubles: All that time ago, it'd been those damn Agoustans. The Agoustans, doing the slave raids. The Agoustans, knocking their Spanish partners out of the race. Everything in this damn Union was their fault and he imagined even some of the less clearly linked things might be. At last, he had a reason for his own bald head.
 * But Governor of Rea, self-appointed councilman Rodrigo Pereira, didn't know why a couple dozen tribesmen had gathered up and tied him to a rain tree - and lord almighty, the insects. The critters. Dear god!
 * "Senhor?" He heard one of them say. "Senhor, você pode me ouvir?"
 * He nodded. Captured in 1611 at the height of a good year's sales, he didn't think much of them. Most of the time they'd done these kinds of stunts to negotiate better-
 * BANG!
 * And so ended Rodrigo Pereira. And so began the Southern Troubles.
 * For he'd not been captured by a single tribe. No, this time it was different - members of the Palenque and Maku had come together, a spontaneous call, tired of the Hispanian occupation in the Rio Branco, and brought together by that shared experience - constant slave raids. They may have fought each other elsewhere, but this one attack, a symbol of dangerous change for the Europeans, triggered a series of violent reprisals. Rea attempted to force Palenque to submit to Protectorate status; and troops violated the Treaty of Caracapolis and marched into Timote. Whether they had all been in it or not, the groups that would eventually become known as the Nations of the Rio Branco had been thrust into a common history in 1612 - and the world would be shaken.
 * Galatoi's Ashes: The years since the retreat of the Galatoi empire had seen regional warlords rise and fall, but without fail, it had become clear that Hausa, Sokoto, Ghana-Ashanti, Dagomba, Oyo and Wagadu were the most powerful players in the region. Not only had these powers managed to endure and expand their personal spheres of influence within the wreck of the old Galatoi power structure, but some had even managed to thrive.
 * It was around this that a loose system of alliances began to form. Hausa and Sokoto, previously enemies, coalesced around a Dual Alliance; meanwhile, Oyo kept a vast network of economic tributaries and partners across the petty states such as Kaduna and Dagbon. This created three distinct alliances - the Hausa-Sokoto Axis, the inland trading powers under Oyo, and the coastal powers, led by Dagomba and Ghana-Ashanti. Ironically, Wagadu failed to secure its own allies - still reliant on its larger neighbour to the east, it ended up falling back under the reduced Galatoi sphere.
 * But there was another legacy of the Galatoi mishap - displaced armies and displaced leaders. Wagadu was an especially notorious example - not even owning the city from which the state had come - but there was Azare, too, and Oyo, whom still steamed at Dagomba daily while its original capital continued to remain a veritable powder keg. And in 1613, the powder keg came flying up with the Oyo Revolt, the subsequent Oyo-Dagomba War, and the triggering of these alliances that caused the first regional stage of the conflict known only as the West African Tumult.
 * New Discoveries: Henry Hudson sails into what is now known as Hudson Bay, thinking he has made it through the Northwest Passage and reached the Pacific Ocean. For mysterious reasons, he never came home. Hispanian settlers founded El Paso after finding possible prospects for mining new resources.
 * Congratulations, we have a survivor!: The first Cesarean section is performed where the mother does not perish after giving birth.
 * Battle of Surat: Albish and Agoustan Merchant Fleets engage off the coast of India, resulting in a British victory.
 * Ignition of an Arms Race: In 1610, French firearms manufacturer Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault managed to create the world’s first flintlock rifles. A few months later, the British firearms manufacturer McCarthy Industries managed to create their own flintlock rifle with assistance from French rifles smuggled into the country.. From this, the two companies enter into an arm’s race, hoping to outdo the other in terms of creating better firearms.

NPC Event

 * Đại Việt: With more organised troopers and a loyalist rebellion within Mạc-controlled territory, the Lê dynasty managed to push the pretender rebels back to the hinterlands, near the border with the Wu. While pockets of Mạc insurgency remains in the north, the rebels are almost entirely wiped out.
 * Amekrogu: A small, but still significant, portion of the Native Population begins to side with the Albionites in the region, though this provokes a non-violent response from the government of Amekrogu.
 * Sena Tribes: They refuse the offer to join Mutapa, for now.
 * (Later Liao) Dynasty: In 1611, the Later Liao Dynasty fully annexes Chakhar, and commences an invasion of Ordos with Wu support. The empires of Wu and Liao, despite having great hostilities in the past, have entered into an uneasy partnership as Liao protects Wu's northern frontier and Wu pledges military aid in many of Liao's conquests.
 * This is not to say that all is fine and well within the Liao Dynasty. The nation, despite being a major military power, is beginning to fall apart at the seams, its administration utterly unsuited for a steppe horde. In addition, off to the east, a Mongol bandit began rallying many to her side, promising vengeance against the Khitans. Her name: Sochigel of the Oyuun clan.
 * Passamaquody: They are absorbed into Vinland after decades of pressure and influence.
 * Kham: The siege of Guwahati is unsuccessful, though much is looted from the countryside around the city. However, the poor performance of the Kham forces during the siege compells many Kham soldiers to defect to the rebellion surrounding Diphu.

Kingdom of Jochureon | Jojuraiwen

 * Government: Feudal Confederation
 * Ugcigan/King: The Ugcigan, an antiquated word meaning ‘Highest King’, is the hereditary ruler of Jochureon. He has little actual power, but all clans within Jochureon are subservient to him in a manner not dissimilar to the power structure in feudal europe.
 * '''Hyen Sara-i Ninšu (b. 1554) (r. 1587-1603)
 * '''Hyen Sara-i Solgo (b. 1589) (r.1603-1614)
 * Aisin Gyoro-i Nurhaci (b. 1580) (r.1616-)
 * Administration: Jochureon consists of numerous clans and autonomous entities which field their own militaries, have their own internal management, and are effectively self-governing. However, all of Jochureon uses a singular currency, the Jiha, for foreign transactions. Each clan is led by a Dorosi, also referred to as a Chieftain or a Duke.
 * Major Clans: The clan, called “Hala”, is an important societal construct in Jochureon. Clans also have subclans, which can be thought of as kins or lineages.
 * Sara: The Sara were formerly the most powerful clan within Jochureon before the Sunggari war ended with their defeat. The Sara are a matrilineal clan, with all members of the Sara tracing their ancestry back to a Daevic princess of the 1000s. They rule central and northern Jochureon.
 * Gyoro: A major clan spread wide across all of Jochureon, they are the main rivals to the mighty Sara clan. Their most powerful branch is the Aisin Gyoro clan, which are the rulers of a state in Southeastern Jochureon.
 * Aisin Gyoro:
 * Dosang Gyoro:
 * Co Gyoro
 * Sirin Gyoro
 * Gwalgya: The Gwalgya are a clan ruling over the Liaodong peninsula. Following Gyocangga’s conquest of Lyaodong, the Gwalgya replaced the Gingya as the preeminent clan of Southern Jochureon.
 * Yagu Gwalgya:
 * Honyang Gwalgya:
 * Cagan: The Cagan are a small clan descended from a prominent Korean family which migrated to OTL Manchuria which married into a noble Mongol clan.
 * Utaripi: The Utaripi are an clan of Soyporosir Aynu origin (Refers to all Ainu south of the Amur river, literally means ¨Outside, Wide Land¨). They were previously but a minor family in Haisenwē. However, due to them defecting and helping the Jochureon during Gyocangga’s invasion, they were given territory on the coast of the East Sea.
 * Sisam Utaripi
 * Hure Utaripi
 * Qorchin-Borjigid: The Qorchin-Borjigid are a subclan of the Borjigin clan of Temujin Khan who once ruled the Khorchin state. They have been replaced with the Oyuun.
 * Oyuun: The Oyuun are a clan with only one notable member - Oyuun-i Sochigel. They are allied to the Gwalgya.
 * Usala: The Usala are a clan of the far north, once ruling the Udege state. They are ethnically Amargi-nin and Palhai, with some Tonchi-Aynu (Nivkh) blood in them. Notably, many of the people of the Udege state are reindeer-herders.
 * Economy: Unlike the states to the north, the people of Jochureon are primarily sedentary and agrarian, with many ethnic mongols in the western regions of the nation being nomadic pastoralists. East of the Ussuri river, there are small populations of hunter-gatherers. Transhumance, a type of pastoralism, is practiced by those living within the valleys of the Khingan range. Haisenwē is a major hub for oceanic fishing, which is typically dried, salted, and sold to southern markets. In addition, hala in the southern portion of Jochureon are engaged in trading of pearls and ginseng. Sericulture is widely practiced among the people of Jochureon. Sorghum, soybeans, and wheat are grown by the people of Jochureon, with rice being a subsidiary staple. Beets, flax, apples, sunflowers, and pears are other agricultural products. Traditionally, Jochureon had an incredibly small metalworking industry. However, with the introduction of advanced metallurgy techniques and the discovery of substantial iron and coal deposits, a metalworking industry has begun to bloom in the southern regions of Jochureon. Lumber and furs are other major exports. Slavery is a staple of Jochureon society, and it is not uncommon for states to sell captured slaves to foreign nations, resulting in Jochureonese characters in East Asian works during the period universally being servants. The standard Jochureon currency, the Jiha, is minted in Girinsi and is made of bronze. In informal transactions, bartering is used.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Capital: Girinsi
 * Demographics:
 * Ethic Makeup:
 * Solgo-nin (Pure Koreans): 9.5%
 * Palhai-nin (Eastern Koreano-Jurchens): 30.1%
 * Gaoryē-nin (Southwestern Koreano-Jurchens): 27.8%
 * Tonchi-Aynu (Nivkh): 1.1%
 * Soyporosir-Aynu (Other Amurian Ainu): 1.7%
 * Mongol: 13.3%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanic Tungusic Peoples): 13.8%
 * Nikan-nin (Han Chinese): 2.7%
 * Population: 8,820,000
 * Urban Settlements and Architecture: Note that the following figures include the numerous villages in the immediate vicinity of the city, as an approximate of ‘urban area’. However, as stated above, this is an inaccurate representation.
 * Habanisūn: 74,000
 * Ningguta: 69,000
 * Mukden: 62,000
 * Girincasa: 61,000
 * Alcuka: 59,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 49,000
 * Ulagiri: 43,000
 * Boli: 39,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in Jochureon is not necessarily exclusive, with many Jochureonese ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Catholicism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~5-10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: 420,000 Personnel (including levies)
 * National Army: 60,000 Personnel
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Sunggari War (1612-1614): The Sunggari War was a conflict between the Gyoro and the Hulūn Confederacy, which consisted of the Sara clans. It was initiated by a Dobi Sara raid on Gyoro territory, though tensions had been mounting for years beforehand. Nurhaci was well aware that to achieve victory, he must go on the offensive, and that he did. In defeating the Dobi Sara and crippling the Hada Sara in a brutal campaign around the Hurha river basin following the repulsion of their incursion into his hands, Nurhaci and his allies gained the upper hand as the Hulūn confederacy fell into disarray. Later, Isangga, an ally of Nurhaci, successfully defended an invasion of Girin by the Ula Sara, capturing the city of Girincasa in the process. Nurhaci was rather miffed with the situation, wishing to possess Girincasa, but he figured such disputes could be solved following the war. The next year, following the melting of the snows, Isangga captured Boduna and Alcuka, ending the Sunggari war as the last Hulūn strongholds were taken.

 Events (EXPAND TO READ):  Black Soil and White Mountains (3) - The South

From Lord to King - 1614: The room was dim. One could still smell the smell of smoke in the air, despite the battle of Girincasa occurring six years ago. Within the chamber stood a crow of Dorosi, their colorful clothing made dull by the darkness of the room. The sounds of shuffling and quiet whispers echoed within the dark chamber. Suddenly, the sound of steel on stone and the jingle of heavy armor began to resound through the chamber. The crowd became silent as the night, like a switch had been turned off. Into the chamber emerged Nurhaci, who beamed at the crowd, sword still in hand. Nobody returned the smile. Some in particular even exchanged worried looks. One of the worried faces in the crowd was former king Solgo. He was no longer the child he had been when he had ascended to the throne; he was now 25 years of age. Now he was watching another man take his former throne, the Orchid Throne of Jochureon. Still, Solgo said nothing.

Nurhaci made his way up to a small altar, where a shaman was awaiting him. In the Shaman’s arms was a snow-white bird whom she was petting. The Shaman’s face was obscured by her headdress, but she was standing awfully still indeed. As soon as Nurhaci planted both his feet on the floor of the altar, the Shaman pulled an obsidian knife from her belt, cutting the fowl’s throat open. She masterfully poured the blood from the wound on the bird’s neck into a rusty copper vessel with three legs. She then presented the knife to Nurhaci. Without flinching, Nurhaci cut his thumb before squeezing a few drops of his blood into the vessel. Isangga, who was within the crowd, was reminded of the day he and Nurhaci had made the oath of eternal fraternity in a way not dissimilar.

The Shaman then began to speak. She invoked the name of the god Siyūnanci, the crow-faced god of fallen warriors and the sun. She invoked the name of the storm god Tugenyem, the old man in the sky who watched over all. She invoked the names of a myriad deities of Amuria, calling on each to bless Nurhaci, the new king of Jochureon. Nurhaci himself stood still and silent, his eyes not looking at anything in particular.

“The many gods now proclaim Nurhaci of the Aisin Gyoro clan the descendant of the Yore-Kings of Mōryalmangga, protector of the three provinces, the rightful king of Jōjuraiwen. Long...may he reign”

Three shouts of “Long may he reign!” rang out within the ash-grey chamber. Nurhaci’s smile returned as he sat upon the throne, but it disappeared as soon as it had appeared. Isangga was silent the entire time.

Touch the Sea (3) - The North

Thoughts and Feelings - 1610: Kimopte and Siramat were both nearing 16 during the summer of 1610. The two had become fast friends in the months following their first meeting, despite their rather shaky introduction to each other. For the first few weeks, Kimopte’s insistence on their continued companionship was what provided the fuel for their friendship, but it took no time for Siramat to warm up. Just months after their meeting, the two began to live together, first in Kimopte’s cabin in the outskirts of Acan Hoton, but then in the woods as the number of guards within the town’s palisade grew. After all, two people are always better than just one.

16 was the traditional age of marriage for girls in Northern Amuria. Kimopte herself did not wish to get married, at least not at the moment. To be frank, she could hardly recount a time when she found a guy appealing, though she always assumed that she’d eventually find someone. However, as she was entering womanhood, her sureness began to waver. As the coldest part of winter passed, Kimopte began to consider her exact relationship with Siramat more and more. We’re just two good friends, Kimopte often thought to herself. Still, in the back of her mind, there was always that voice telling her that her attraction to Siramat was of another nature. Her hair of radiant light gray, the way she held herself, how her clothing wrapped around her form, it was too much for Kimopte. Deep down, she knew that her attraction to Siramat was much more intense than that of friends, but she refused to admit it.

When Siramat was away, as if to escape her own notice, Kimopte’s slender hands moved between her thighs. Shameful was the action itself, but more shameful still were the thoughts that came with it. Still, it would be an even greater dishonor to think of them when Siramat was nearby. It was common knowledge that love between two women was a detestable matter, looked down upon by all. Those who engaged in such a relationship were usually killed by their own kinsmen.

Yes, Kimopte had no family she knew of, and Siramat’s family were miles away. Furthermore, the bounds of common society applied not to rogues like her. Even so, Kimopte found these thoughts and feelings intolerable and inexcusable.

All she wanted were for those images of Siramat’s figure which danced under her eyelids to vanish from her mind. With a sharp stone, Kimopte often scraped her own skin off her leg so as to stifle those intruding thoughts whenever she began to entertain them, though perhaps she wished to regain control of her body and mind in the most repulsing way possible. Whatever the case was - she grew addicted to the spilling of her own blood. One afternoon, while Siramat was out gathering supplies, she pierced too deep. First a single drop of blood hit the ground. Then another, and then one more, until a veritable stream of blood was pouring from her lower thigh onto the floor.

She rummaged through her supplies, eventually finding a long enough strip of bandage to wrap around her self-inflicted wound and enough medicinal paste to stave off infection. She was so distracted by her own folly that she didn’t notice the sound of footsteps on the floor and the shadow of a familiar figure behind her. Just meters behind her was Siramat, bearing a confused expression on her face. Kimopte tried to say something, anything, but she found herself unable to say the words which she so desperately wished to cry out.

In the end, no explanation was needed. Kimopte would never learn whether Siramat had seen her harm herself. From that day onward, Kimopte would no longer do such things. Still, that pain within herself ceased to go away.

Introspection and Introversion - Oct. 1611: Fire is greedy, with its lonely demands it instills nothing but malice, Kimopte thought as she stared at the furious flames before her, reaching to the sky with ravenous tendrils. Perhaps her and fire had something in comm...no, don’t dwell on that. Suddenly, she was brought back to reality by the calls of her friend.

“Kimopte? You’ve been staring at that fire for far too long.”

“Ah, er, sorry, sorry. They’re...hard not to look at.”

“I guess so,” Siramat replied halfheartedly. “Let’s get going, I wouldn't want to see those soldiers when they come back.”

That was a valid concern - Kimopte could recall a time when Sannyoayno’s men had returned from their hunts only to find their tents set alight and two girls standing there. Kimopte could not count the number of times she had burnt down a camp, but it must have been more than ten. All she knew was that for every camp she burned, she and Siramat looted from at least three others, selling or donating spare armor and weapons to rebel groups. Perhaps Siramat once considered the lootings a matter of vengeance, but the two now accepted it as a part of their day-to-day life. It provided a stable source of income - not that the two couldn’t solely live off of nature’s bounty if they wished.

The air was cold, and the wind was harsh. The autumn leaves around her drifted down from the trees in the shower of color, bringing a slight warmth to the biting chill. Kimopte wrapped her mantle more closely around her, shivering slightly. While walking, Kimopte began to drift into thought - something she often did. If her 11 year-old self spoke to her, now 17, would she be horrified or impressed? Perhaps both? More likely, she’d just be confused. Kimopte never thought of herself as someone capable of killing, unless in self-defence, but she found that her morals were much more flexible than she had wished them to be. Perhaps Kimopte, subconsciously, had stripped Sannyoayno’s soldiers of their human - lumping them in with the beasts of the wild. After all, what sort of human nonchalantly transforms a child’s skull into a bloody paste? What sort of human watches someone rape the dead corpse of a child with amusement and mirth? Such acts even rabid wolves would not commit, for wolves were only concerned with eating their fill. No, it took a special kind of evil, only found in humans, to do such things.

Eventually, the two made their way back to their own tent, which resembled a wider Tipi. It had become much more than a temporary shelter - the two had been living there for months and they had no intention of leaving. Kimopte, in her free time, wrote poems. Her grandmother was a storyteller after all - writing poems was a nice way to continue her legacy, to make her live even after death. Her grandmother had taught her a script traditionally used by the shamans and epic poets of this land, though it saw little use beyond such things.

Supper that night was quiet - much more quiet than usual. “You seem to be...out of it lately, Kimopte,” Siramat noted.

“What? Noooo, noo, I’m fine! Don’t worry about me, it’s just cold today. I’m a bit tired,” Kimopte responded with a wink. Siramat did not respond and the pair fell back into silence.

After the last rays of the sun vanished from the sky, Siramat hit the hay. At Kimopte’s insistence, the two slept together during the cold winter months, though Kimopte felt less and less comfortable with such closeness as the days passed.

“Good night, Kimopte,” Siramat yawned as she tucked herself into bed.

“G’night, Sira-rin,” Kimopte said back, still polishing her fox mask.

Kimopte stayed up for a bit longer after Siramat went to bed. After she finished polishing her mask, Kimopte too readied herself for bed. Before she fell asleep, she glanced at Siramat’s sleeping form before looking back at that stone she had cut herself with, still bloodied. Kimopte picked it up, before placing it back on the floor.

Southern Allies - 1612:

“Hoi! Sira-rin, we’ve got a visitor~” Kimopte said gaily.

“A visitor?! It’s a week after the winter solstice, how do we have any visitors?” Siramat asked in surprise. “How would they even get here with all the snow?”

“Don’t know, not gonna ask,” Kimopte responded with a shrug. “They’re outside, you should probably come out.”

Siramat hastily donned her cloak, before rushing outside, where a messenger and Kimopte were waiting, the latter wearing her iconic fox mask. The messenger sat atop a skewbald mare, clothed in the garments of Southern Amuria. Intriguing. He must be the representative of one of those princes, though why they’d find use in two teenage thieves, Siramat had no idea.

“Greetings! You may call me Misahūn,” the messenger said jovially, dismounting his horse and offering a handshake to both Siramat and Kimopte. He looked young, around the same age as the two girls. “I represent Isangga, the august lord of the Gwalgya clan, here. You see, he wishes to enlist you two in a certain plan of his.”

The Gwalgya? That’s...pretty far south. Really far south. What business would they have here?

“...Aaand what sort of plan might this be?” Kimopte asked.

“I’m glad you asked, miss! Many defeated southern nobles have escaped north and have allied with the local ruler of this land. Sa-nyo-ai-no, I think he’s called. Isangga rightly fears that if measures aren’t taken to rid the north of these runaways, great disaster could occur.”

Reasoning sound enough. Kimopte had heard of this “Isangga” before. He ascended to his throne still barely an adult after usurping his drunkard brother and made it his personal mission to rid the world of those who had killed his father. Nothing too out of the ordinary in these parts.

“Why us?” Siramat inquired. Misahūn stretched with a lazy yawn before answering. He resembled a cat, Kimopte noted.

“14 small encampments in the Amur burned, 57 looted from. Hundreds of Jiha worth of equipment given to those who oppose Sannyoayno. Maybe a hundred soldiers injured so badly they are unable to fight, but only five killed. And you’ve never gotten caught. Now you see?” Misahūn said, raising his eyebrows. The two girls were left in silence for a few moments.

“So... what will we gain from serving under Isangga? It’s gotta be something cool,” Kimopte half-joked. Siramat rolled her eyes.

“We can offer you enough turquoise to fill up this bag and a position of honor within the Gwalgya administration,” Misahūn responded, holding up a large woven sack. “Of course, you can turn down the latter if you so wish.

Kimopte’s eyes gleamed with eagerness. She was obsessed with the far east. Getting her hands on some turquoise would be the closest she’d get to setting foot on those distant shores. Kimopte glanced at Siramat excitedly as they both exchanged tacit expressions of approval. Turquoise was a valuable stone, highly valued in the markets of the orient. Such offers the pair could not turn down.

“It’s a deal,” Siramat said.

Misahūn beamed. “Wonderful! I’ll return to Boli with this news. I’ll return with more information, just wait.”

Counting Scars - 1613-1615: (READ SAHNYATE TURN FOR MORE) In 1613, Kimopte and Siramat crossed the Amur river, taking up residence in the city of Boli. The city was a Gwalgya outpost amid Hulūm and Gyoro lands - certainly an oddity. This was a move done for safety - Sannyoayno's power along the Lower Amur has increased exponentially in past years. If they stayed in the north, then the two surely would've been slaughtered, reduced to a pile of bones pecked at by the ravens and the vultures.

It wasn't as if Boli was any safer, though.

Kimopte refused to continue sharing the same home as Siramat. She simply couldn't. She hated herself for her feelings, yet she could never erase them from her mind for long. Whenever close to Siramat, Kimopte began to experience a deep discomfort, unable to admit that her attraction was real, that it was an inalienable part of who she was. However, the longer the two stayed separate, the greater Kimopte's longing for her became. She longed for those moments of closeness, she longed for those many conversations over supper, she even longed for her mere presence.

During her time at Boli, Kimopte met an explorer from the far east by the name of Maa'gwiin, almost two decades her senior. To Kimopte, he was a living, breathing, real-life, fragment of the land which she was so fascinated by, and that was all that mattered. She was captivated by the man, convincing herself that it was not just a petty interest in him she felt, but rather true love. This was her proof that she, in fact, desired men, not women. Her infatuation with Siramat was clearly just a mere delusion of her youth, and nothing more. Maa'gwiin, to his credit, was both charming and eccentric on the outside. The two, weeks after meeting, exchanged vows to one another.

And then came her two-year long nightmare. Maa'gwiin's eccentricity was a farce - in her delusion, Kimopte mistook Maa'gwiin's insanity as some sort of positive, albeit slightly odd, quirk of his. Maa'gwiin coerced Kimopte into dyeing her long raven-black hair red, in the likeness of his former lover, who was now naught but a pile of bones decaying in some far-off forest by a distant shore. Kimopte, though with much apprehension at first, eventually conceded. Over and over again, anything for my lover, she chanted in her mind. Kimopte was a feisty and independent woman. Her naturally zestful nature had done her well before, but not in Boli. for a hundred other things as well, Maa'gwiin savagely beat Kimopte. She had tried to resist - but to no avail: Maa'gwiin would always strike her with an ever greater fury if she did. He seemed to have an ever-growing, capacity to harm, to beat, to clobber, to inflict pain so great Kimopte would fail to conjure up images of those savage beatings years later, as if her mind wished her not to recall such things, lest her own memory harm her.

When Maa'gwiin left Kimopte alone, an occasion worth celebrating for Kimopte, the poor girl let out her tears which she had bottled up. She, once more, began to carve scars upon her body, which was already battered by and littered with wounds innumerable. Why couldn't she control her life? Why couldn't she even control herself? When would this hell end?



Brethren of the Coast

 * Government: Pirate Confederacy.

Captains:


 * John Cavendish (1599-1605) (died)
 * Henry Callish (1600-)
 * Peter Easton (1602-1614) (retired)
 * Michael Geare (1607-1614) (retired)
 * Henry Mainwaring (1614-)

Territories:


 * Vieques Island/Isla Nena

Population: 840


 * Ethnic Composition: 180 Albionese, 150 Hispanics, 50 Chorotega, 160 Taíno and 300 Hellenes
 * Religion: 250 Protestants, 200 Catholics, 290 Hellenics

Navy: 3 ships, totalling 64 guns and 145 crewmembers (1615)


 * Happy Adventure, brig, 20 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Piers Griffith (made 1601)(blown up in 1612)
 * Desire, ketch, 12 guns and 35 crewmembers, captain Henry Callish (made 1592) (heavily damaged in 1612, scrapped in 1613)
 * Santa Ana, galleon, 32 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Peter Easton (captured 1605)(sold in 1614)
 * Swallow, sloop, 6 guns and 20 crewmembers, captain Nicholas Alvel (bought 1597)(sunk in 1612)
 * Little John, brig, 22 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Michael Geare (bought 1606)(sold in 1614)
 * Swallow II, brig, 16+4+2 guns and 45 crewmembers, captain Henry Callish (captured 1612)
 * Mary Anne, brig, 16+2 guns and 40 crewmembers, captain Agüeybaná (captured 1612)
 * Resistance, brig 22+2 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Henry Mainwaring (made 1610)

Economy


 * Piracy: 16 sloops and cutters captured without a fight
 * Plantations: the sugar the plantations produce is now sold to Genoese traders on Sogogan
 * Fishing: we establish a trade route to Vera Cruz to sell our fish

Events


 * Prestigious Matelotage (1611): the two captains Peter Easton and Michael Geare, after a couple years o' a secret relationship have an etremely public matelotage, which stirs up controversy among the catholic and protestant residents of the island.


 * Planning the Attack on Colón (September-December 1612): in September 1612 the entire Brethren votes to attack the spanish city of Colón, and comes up following strategy: the Desire and Swallow are converted into fireships to destroy the guardacosta vessels in port, as the other three ships attack the cities' fort with their superior firepower.
 * Approaching Colón (12 December 1612): the attack has started, in December 12th of the Year of our Lord 1612, the tropical coastal town sees something unsettling, 5 armed ships, flying red flags, approaching the town, but there is hope, as 2 days earlier the 44 gun galleon Trinidad arrived in town, for defense purposes, the galleon and the 2 brigs on port raise anchor to meet the sea bandits


 * The Attack (12 December 1612): seeing the brazenness of the Hispanics, the now fireship Swallow is sent, being destroyed with most of its skeleton crew after they tried to burn the brigs coming at them. meanwhile, the Desire manages to light the Trinidad’s mains’ls on fire, disabling it, which allowed the other ships to fire at the fort, which completely obliterated the decently sized Happy Adventure with its guns, killing the entire crew after one extremely lucky shot hit the gunpowder magazine of the ship, causing an explosion. The fort was eventually disabled by a broadside of the Santa Ana, while the Trinidad was sunk by the Little John af’er a couple broadsides. The two brigs surrendered shortly after
 * The Gains (January 1613): 250 thousand pieces of eight from the raiding, as well as a further 30 thousand from ransoms, 2 16-gun brigs, 3 mortars from the fort, 60 forced crewmembers, mostly native Chorotega
 * The Losses (December 1612): 90 crewmembers, captains Piers Griffith † and Nicholas Alvel †


 * The "Castillo Pirata" (1606-1614): the fort has 18 guns added before the attack on Colón and is finished in 1614 with an astonishing 28 cannons and 4 mortars


 * Retirement of the Arch-Pirates (June 1614): Peter Easton and his matelot Michael Geare retire in a romantic voyage to Venezia, where they sell their ships and loot from their piratical adventures, becoming some of the wealthier men in the city.


 * Callish’s Reforms (February 1614-): after the departure of Easton and Geare, Callish allows for more freedom for the taíno and hispanic people in the island, even adopting taínos into his crew.


 * Agüeybaná (1614): Agüeybaná, a native Taíno from Vieques rises up in the ranks and is voted captain of the Mary Anne.


 * Arrival of Mainwaring (August 1614): the former privateer Henry Mainwaring joins the Brethren in August 1614 with his 24-gun brig, the "Resistance"

Arzakhate of Bengal
• Government: Monarchy.

• Monarch: Azarkh Yunus Nuri Pasha

• Economy: Textiles are being made in Bangal at extremely high pace, imports are coming south at sea and north at land. Large profit comes from this. Creation of Jobs would occur in which will help sustain the strong economy. The Arzakhate of Bangal is hosting trade with European powers for more of this profit. Citizens of Bangal are working hard to build defenses near borders with pay.

• Current State of War: True

• Capital: Nabadwip

• Population: 3,568,872

• Ethnic Population: 91% Bengali 5% Munda 3% Garo 2% Other

• Religious Population: 41% Mahayana Buddhism 37% Hinduism 12% Vajrayana Buddhism 9% Arzhamism 1% Other (animism, jainism, christianity)

• Diplomacy: All out war on Odivissa

• Sylheti: We gain important textiles from the Wu Dynasty. More than half of the textiles we own were made up us, a good 15% of them would be sent to the military for blankets and the rest of what we make gets exported to Europe for profit.

• Manpower:

-170000 Infantry

(Camp Followers, Servants, Torch Bearers, Water Carriers, Logistics Trains, Merchants are included as well.)

-4000 Calvary

-40 Small Gunned Frigates

-70 pieces of long ranged artillery.



• Events:

At night the troops of Bangal attacks Odivissa without warning or declaration of war. 7 newly made frigates around along it's coasts bombard Brahmapur until defenses are heavily weakened. 4000 Infantry will move to occupy the city while the cavalry will not be used near the coast due to it's hilly and rough terrain. A bit north the valley between Mayurbhanji and Koenjhar is flat enough for a 300 Calvary charge. This region has no cities but rather small villages from place to place. Once captured 3000 infantry will move in to settle unrest in the region. 6 long ranged artillery will be facing both sides of the hills in case of an Odivissa attack occurs from the hills.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord (BubbleRocket1#8016)

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - ) (R: 1561 - )
 * Son: Luke (M, b. 1567 - )
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 16??)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - )
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - )
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - )
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - )
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Important People:

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  7.08 million (+703k “external subjects”)
 * British Mainland: 7.08 million
 * British Settlers: 11,725
 * Elysian Population: 11,012
 * Jamestown: 305
 * Fort Elysia: 140
 * Fort Epheria: 171
 * Greensfort: 140
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 127
 * Catonzia: 10,342
 * HALO Settlement: 2,000
 * Elysian Local Population: 353 thousand external subjects
 * Catonzia Local Population: 352 thousand external subjects


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Cape Town (Africa)
 * Fort Avalon (Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India) (Known as Diu to India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * Americas: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity with the added risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter.
 * Battle of Surat (1612): Cannonballs fly as British and Agoustan Merchant Fleets engage off the coast of India, resulting in a British victory.
 * League Wars: In 1612, Britain finally joined the League Wars alongside its allies. Though it will have to put aside its differences with France, the nation is able to see past this hiccup as they deploy troops in the Netherlands.

Armed Forces


 * Total: 126,265 Manpower (1.8% of population)
 * British Royal Army Corps
 * Total: 98,450
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 55,000
 * Light Cavalry: 7,750
 * Heavy Cavalry: 1,650
 * Bow Cavalry: 2,600
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,878
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Expeditionary Force: (In Elysia)
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 10,000
 * Drafted from the Elysian population rather than coming from overseas
 * Light Cavalry: 1,000
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,350
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * As of 1527, three factions are formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: (See Events for more info)
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 16,600 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * Victory-class First-rate British Frigate:9
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * 50-gun warships designed to breakthrough enemy formations, and is the largest ship in the British arsenal
 * Ember-class First-rate British Frigate: 15
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * 45-gun warships, obsolete by the 1600's
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 19
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * 40-gun frigates that sacrifice durability in return for speed (for its size)
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Carrack: 63
 * 30-gun caravels that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels: 5
 * Lightly armed galleons designed to carry both marines and Vinland longboats for use in various operations, such as supporting fleets in areas where the large size of the British vessels are a hindrance, as well as serving as landing craft for said marines onboard.
 * Capacity: 16 Vinland longboats (12 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 480
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 400
 * London-class Third-rate British Carrack: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Dove-class Fourth-rate Dual-Purpose Merchant Caravel: 99
 * These ships are given to British merchants who sail in dangerous waters, and are crewed by either mercenaries hired by said
 * merchants or the merchants themselves. Only included in ship-counts for the navy to deter invasions by sea.
 * Vinland Longboats: (depends on the number of carriers)
 * Small vessels that can be deployed in regions to support larger ships from carrier vessels with their smaller cannons and enhanced mobility.
 * Armed with two 2-pounder MAC Cannons
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Personnel: 26,450
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 25,200
 * Mainland Britain: 20,200
 * Elysia: 5,000
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 1,450
 * Mainland Britain: 950
 * Elysia: 500
 * Light Artillery Pieces: 3,000
 * Mainland Britain: 3,000

Research and Development


 * McCarthy Arms Company (MAC):
 * Arms Race: Due to the creation of flintlock rifles in France, MAC enters into an arms race with their French counterparts, leading to rapid advancements in the creation of both rifles and cannons.
 * In 1610, they created a flintlock rifle using various components from French flintlocks. This rifle (and its various modifications) became the main firearm of the British Military in the League Wars and other conflicts in the early 1600’s.
 * Produced models:
 * FL1610 “Wasp MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1610)
 * The first rifle in the series of rifles made in response to “Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault” and their flintlock rifle.
 * Hastily made, the rifle has various issues, and has a higher-than-usual casualty rate among those who use it due to the tendency for the rifle’s barrel to implode.
 * Due to this reputation, the rifle was given an additional nickname: “Barrel of Surprises”
 * FL1610E1 “Wasp MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1611)
 * A modified L1610 that doesn't implode (more than most rifles of the era).
 * FL1610E2 “Wasp MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1612)
 * The version of the rifle that was used by the British Military when they joined the League Wars the same year.
 * This rifle features a slightly redesigned barrel, slightly increasing the range and improving the reliability of the rifle even more.
 * FL1610E3 “Wasp MkIV” Flintlock Rifle (1614)
 * Essentially the Wasp MkIII, but its components are simplified a bit, allowing for easier production.
 * MAC Cannons: MAC continues to produce MAC Cannons (McCarthy Arms in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.
 * Produced models:
 * 2-pounder “snub-nose” MAC Cannon
 * Created for usage on Vinland longboats, more to fire on smaller vessels than anything else
 * Can be argued that rifles would be more effective than these small peashooters, but the extra punch is helpful
 * 6-pounder medium field MAC Cannon
 * The main cannon used by both the British Royal Army and Marine Corps.
 * Also used on British Carrier Vessels
 * 9-pounder “tickler” MAC Cannon
 * The lightest cannon used on British Warships (excluding Carriers)
 * 16-pounder MAC Cannon
 * The mainstay cannon of British Warships
 * 32-pounder “long-nose” MAC Cannon
 * Heaviest cannon that the British uses. Reserved for the largest of British vessels.
 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * Super-Spyder-class: These ships are projected to be around the size of the Victory-class of ships. Relatively unarmed, these ships are able to house a larger supply of Marines as well as Vinland Longboats (around 12 in the hull and 4 on deck). Can also double as a supply ship, carrying supplies to distant British naval bases.
 * Vinland Longboats: In a collaborative effort with Vinland, both British and Vinland engineers get to work on modifying the Vinland longboat for transportation within British “Carriers”, as well as see viable possibilities for mounting cannons (mainly the 2 pounder cannon) on the vessels.
 * Inspiration from Asian catamarans led to the idea to add deployable pontoons to the Vinland Longboats, to mitigate a glaring issue (when the Longboat fires to the side, it is prone to tipping over)
 * Larger Capital Vessels: Theory-crafting has led to the conclusion that in order to protect Britain’s holdings across the globe, she must have a powerful navy. As such, plans are being developed for the creation of ships larger than even the Victory’s.
 * The first of these ships, the Glaemchester-class, began construction in 1613.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: Designed to replace the old third-class vessels as the backbone of the navy. These ships are much larger than the old Cabigail-class, and are the size of the Swallow-class Interceptors, though much slower.
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: The replacement for the Cabigail-class Carrack, with a hull design based on the Victory-class
 * Bombardier-class Brig: Ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.

Training and Production


 * 5 Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigates
 * 1,500 Additional Sailors trained to staff the ships
 * 7 Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigates
 * 32 Bombardier-class Brigs
 * 960 Additional Sailors trained to staff the ships
 * All Ember-class Frigates brought back in for scrapping
 * Cabigail-class Carracks are brought back for scrapping, as they’re replaced by the Phoenix’s
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Amekrogu: The British (primarily the HALO company) pledge to protect Amekrogu from the Spanish, as they make efforts to stifle Spanish movement in the area.
 * Americas: With intelligence from the Vinlanders, the British decide to scope out the other nations of the Eastern Coast of North America, and see what they have to offer
 * Elysia: (See Events for more details)
 * Europeans: Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas to those willing to purchase them
 * In addition, in 1612, Britain joins the League Wars on the side of the Norse (and France, begrudgingly)
 * France: To smoothen tensions a little, Queen Elizabeth hopes to organize for the audience of the French ruler for a meal, with the hopes of negotiating a non-aggression pact between the two countries.
 * Galatoi: BAKA Mitai reaches out to the nation, hoping to negotiate with the locals to create a British trading town on the coast so they can land their larger vessels in the region.
 * Matagaskar: The British East India Company lands diplomats on the island, hoping to negotiate the purchase of some territory on the island to serve as a location where British naval vessels can stop on their way to India.
 * Also doubles as opening up trade to the island nation.
 * Netherlands: Britain sends an expeditionary force to the Netherlands to support the army in the area (as well as move on enemy forces for British gains)
 * Southeast Asia: The BAKA Gaikokuho company sends diplomats throughout the area to the various nations. With members of Yolngu acting as translators, the company hopes to see what the local powers are for themselves
 * This includes the following nations:
 * Thotan
 * Syonan
 * Khmerlaccan Union
 * Wu Dynasty
 * Japan
 * Zhaoanese State
 * Protestant Spain: The British, due to joining the League Wars, reach out to the Protestant faction in Spain if they can get involved in their conflict and give them a hand.
 * Part of the plan to claim Gibraltar

Allies


 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Netherlands: Much like Westria, they are an ally on the European mainland.
 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.
 * Yolngu: The furthest of Britain’s allies, the island-continent has metals far better than those in the region. As such, the majority of the trade from the region primarily consist of metals.

Events


 * Rise of Tobacco (and Smoking): John Rolfe, a British colonist that settled in Laconia, had successfully managed to produce tobacco back in 1611. By now, regardless of attempts before him, it was his practice that would quickly spread to Elysia by word and would become a successful cash crop. The Arcadian tobacco was not liked by the British settlers, nor did it appeal to the market in Britain. However, Rolfe wanted to introduce sweeter strains from New Hispania (Nueva Hispania), using the hard-to-obtain Hispanian seeds he brought with him. In 1611, he was the first to commercially cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants in Arcadia; export of this sweeter tobacco beginning in 1612 helped turn the southern colonies (asides from Catonzia) into a profitable venture by late 1610s, especially when the first smoking pipes are produced.
 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * Population Increase: Due to tension rising in England, there are some people who decided to move to the American colonies.
 * Roughly 1,000 colonists travel to Elysia and Catonzia (combined), for a total of roughly 5,000 colonists moving to the New World over the course of five years.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)
 * The Rise of the Company Fleets (Part 14): With the world opening up, and rumors of prosperity and gold present, various companies sprout up around Britain, with the goal to investigate various locations of notice with hopes to make it big.
 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Phase 6: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Hudson Bay: In addition to their finished expansion in southern Elysia, they were given permission to explore the regions further north if there is a way to pass to Asia. This escapade led to the settlement of the Hudson Bay, with the idea of it being one of many stops along a supposed route around the top of North America.
 * Efforts begin with constructing a fort on the shores of the Hudson Bay, so that Royal Navy ships can land and drop off supplies.
 * Laconia Region: The company’s influence has expanded greatly, and has absorbed the regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakii into the colony of Elysia by 1610
 * The region will eventually form its own “province,” but for the time being, the three provinces become a part of Elysia, though due to separation over half a century, the culture of both regions has split.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * In 1611, Britain asked if they can establish a trading hub in Galatoi.
 * If successful, “Fort Galatoi” will be established by 1615.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * A Trade Route Like No Other: The year is 1611. The first British trading vessels made landfall in Yolngu. With the arrival of this vessel, this marks the start of one of the longest trading routes in the world, linking Yolngu with Britain
 * On this trip, Astrid and Fortuna Kings depart for Yolngu.
 * More Pitstops: Even with the two islands claimed, the distance between each stop is far too long. As such, the Gaikokuhito Division devices various locations along the way to establish naval bases to allow British vessels places of refuge.
 * Reaching Out: With the British now officially in the region, diplomats are sent to nearby nations to get a grasp on the politics in the region.
 * Australium: Rare metals have been found on the island continent. As such, operations are created to extract the metals with the help of the locals (in return for exotic species and other foreign goods)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 5): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * First, the HALO company reaches out to various tribes in the region to make deals with them, with the goal to make them reliant on the HALO company for their goods.
 * Second, the HALO company sets up opportunities for potential colonists to move to the region
 * Roughly 200 colonists move there per year, leading to 1,000 colonists moving to the area in five years.
 * Their influence continues to spread, as it creeps throughout Amekrogu itself, moving at a faster pace than before. (continued from last turn)
 * Due to being on less-than-amicable terms with the Government of Amekrogu, the company decides to accelerate their process of assimilating the Amekroguian government into their hands. While they try to keep up the facade to the government, they continue their efforts to spread their influence through the area.
 * Will end one of two ways: either they willingly join Britain or the Marines will force them to.
 * Also of note: any diplo
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * By 1609, the company had “control” over the entire coastline of Eldia, though the region was contested at best, as skirmishes between the locals and the MOM mercenaries waged on.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * New London/Diu: The construction of the deeper port is complete, allowing for larger vessels and more vessels in general to dock here.
 * Cape Town: Efforts are made to allow the port town to accommodate larger British vessels, providing them refuge from the volatile water off the South African coast.
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Due to Catholic immigrants arriving in the region, the population slowly begins to increase from the small community it once was (around 500 per year, 2,500 every 5 years)
 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Kingdom of Livonia

 * Government: Trading Kingdom
 * King: Juris
 * Economy:
 * Svearike: Livonia and Svearike are notable in that the majority of trade exports go to Svearike. Livonia was originally a Keisarvaltan puppet meant to aid in the selling of Luxury Goods, in the Post-Puppet Era they still have a reliable Economy based on local production of things such as Furniture and Blade Weapons from Guilds and Merchant Families.
 * Avaro-Vedenan Commonwealth: Livonia has a balanced trade relationship with Avaro-Vedena, their imports of things like gemstones and other building supplies are vital to the Livonian Economy.
 * Capital: Riga
 * Demographics:
 * Population:
 * Volgan: 64%
 * Vesnian: 25%
 * Ingrian: 10%
 * Svearike: 11%
 * Religion:
 * Orthodoxy: 56%
 * Protestant: 24%
 * Catholic: 20%
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Military: 1520
 * Infantry: 920
 * Cavalry: 620
 * Artillery: 137
 * Diplomacy:
 * Svearike: The Livonian Orthodox Church has offered to return people who have fled to country back to Svearike.
 * Events:
 * Copper Catfish pt.2: Stulbi had been taken in by the Free Christian Association after living a life of drifting around Livonia. It was here he learned to read and write and they attempted to incorporate him into the clergy. But Stulbi was not particularly good with any job they gave him, including cleaning up after hours in the largest Protestant Church in the nation as he knocked over a lantern and burned down the building. In order to escape the consequences of his actions he made up a story about the fire being a terrorist attack directed by a few people in armor. If the tensions between the Government and FCA so tense he would have called out on his lie. But their fear allowed them to believe it, and as the event spread by way of mouth people began to spread the rumor that the government had caused the fire.
 * Live and let Livonia pt.2: Fears of upsetting its Protestant and Catholic neighbors, Svearike and the Commonwealth, as well as the fallout of the fire pressured the government to loosen its restrictions on Catholic and Protestant practice. It was a great success for the Free Christian Association, but to the Livonian Orthodox Church it was a sign that influences from the Commonwealth and Svearike would cause the country to become Protestant or even Catholic. Religious tensions in Livonia between the FCA and the Orthodox Church have reached their boiling point and its inevitable something massive is going to happen.

Empire of Matagaskar

 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Ralambo (B 1566 D 1612 - Age 45) (R 1605 - 1612), Emperor Andrianjaka (B 1571 - Age 43, alive) (R 1612 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Ravadifo (B 1571 - Age 43, alive)
 * Empress Dowager: Empress Ramaitsoanala (B 1546 D 1611 - Age 64), Empress Rafotsitohina (B 1565 - Age 49, alive)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova (Ndahimananjara branch of Ammagari)
 * Order of Succession: Prince Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 8, alive), Prince Andrianimpito (B 1576 - Age 38, alive), Princess Rambolazafy (B 1599 - Age 15, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 32, alive), Princess Zakalamanjafotany (B 1552 - Age 57, alive)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Antananarivo
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 794 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 740
 * Antananarivo: 5 525
 * Toamasina: 4 250
 * Manakara: 3 300
 * Ambanja: 2 400
 * Morafenobe: 2 200
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 630
 * Moroni: 1 050
 * Rural regions: ca 760 800
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Betsileo), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), 5% Adnanite
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore)
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * N/A
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 780
 * 2 100 Spearmen
 * 1 400 Swordsmen
 * 400 Bowmen
 * 2 000 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 350 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 10 Adananita class ships
 * 9 Mer'ana class ships
 * 9 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Order of Avesta: May our emperor have a royal visit to your fascinating lands?
 * Mtwara and Dhahabu: Further contact is established.
 * Events:
 * Ralambo’s Rule (pt. 2): Ralambo reigns peacefully for a little longer, ironically not producing any children despite his four wives. In 1612 he died from some sort of illness (an STD to be specific but 1600s Malagasy probably don’t know much about them).
 * Andrianjaka, founder of Antananarivo: Following the death of Ralambo (without children), his brother Andrianjaka takes the throne. He is a safe bet, having a child: Andriantsitakatrandriana (great name there) who is the designated heir. Now something Andrianjaka has been passionate about is to build stuff. As in, buildings and roads and such, by Malagasy standards. As many nobles and previous rulers have done, he has spent many summers in Analamanga, a tradition started by Queen Rangita. Well Andrianjaka likes it so much that he decides to build a rova there. There already kinda was one but it barely passes. Andrianjaka uses it as a base to build a new one. When it is finished in 1213, he renames Analamanga to Antananarivo, which means “City of the Thousand”, named after both Andrianjaka’s levies but also the people of the city itself. Something else Andrianjaka becomes known for in terms of policy, is a new form of justice, aimed specifically towards the Fossa Warriors to test their loyalty and strength. This is the so-called “trial by ordeal” and involves a person ingesting a poison taken from the endemic tangena tree. Otherwise, Andrianjaka is less horny frivolous with his spouses and sticks with the one. Andrianjaka also decides to build a set of tombs at Antananarivo, to sort of replace the shrines of Maromokotro for every past Malagasy/Merina monarch. The tombs are built, with Andrianjaka’s future one being built first and the shrines are brought to the tombs and placed there to correspond to each dead monarch.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: Still just kinda chilling about and just doing what their job is, enforcing Tombovelan Zoroastrianism and sometimes serving as mercenaries or other types of guards for the various lords across the island.
 * Sarintany Rehetra: A finished map is presented by 1213, compared to modern maps it is obviously not very accurate (especially the foreign lands like the east african coast) but the actual island is surprisingly good but still flawed compared to something we’d have IRL today.
 * Fauna of Maorisy and Ranjevasy: The two islands see a few specimens of animals introduced to each other through human activity. The dodo is introduced to Ranjevasy from Maorisy and some flying foxes and birds are introduced to Maorisy from Ranjevasy. Maorisy hasn’t had any native mammals, until now. This is done by the two Co-Protectors of the Mascarene Islands to ensure better access to food for the settlers, as right now they’ve mostly had to live off of fish and the occasional transport of food from the mainland.
 * Fiefdoms of Matagaskar: Really teeny but the name of the fiefdom of Analamanga stays the same even with the renaming of the city of Analamanga. However, the royal court of course moves to Antananarivo and the emperor rules the fiefdom of Analamanga. Mahajanga is given to Andrianimpito.

Milan
Government: Monarchy Notable members of the Court: Economy: Milan is back on track! With the production now stabilized and the exports set, we begin to start working on the agricultural side, forcing the use of the three-field system.
 * Duke: Gian Galeazzo Visconti
 * Stefano Antonio of Doria-Spezia, a cadet branch of the Doria Family

Capital: Milan Population: 380,000


 * Demographics:
 * 89% North Italian (Majority Lombard, minorities of Piedmontese at the western borders)
 * 8% Southern Germans
 * 2% Romansh People
 * Religion: 99,9% Catholicism. Jewish Minorities in the Major Urban Centers.

Wars and Conflicts: Diplomacy:
 * The Gionea Skirmish - 1612 AD
 * After accidentally entering in a border territory of ours, the Val di Gionea, a Modenese Patrol was ambushed by still unknown people. Seeing that the patrol wasn't returning, a small contingent of the Modenese army was sent to investigate. The army later clashed with the Milanese one, but an actual war was prevented by a coincidental meeting with the Duke of Modena. A small sum of money was sent to Milan as an apology.
 * Genoa: The Milanese nobles aren't very welcomed in Genoa. Unfortunate, we will send new ones. One of them, Giovanni Sotto Copertura, will be asked to investigate about potential secrets in the Genoan Court.
 * Verona: The private market have been a success, time to penetrate even deeper in the Veronese economy. Open a bank in Verona and start proposing low-interest loans in order to compete with the local ones.

Events:
 * Check and Resolve: Following the Mantua Scandal and Gionea Skirmish, the Bureau of Investigation and Control has been created. Unlike many other state institutions, the Bureau has been kept a secret, known only by its members and the highest functionaries of the Duchy. Its main purpose will be to investigate on the border issues that happened recently, with disguised soldiers checking mostly the Eastern borders. A sector of the Bureau will be the Headquarters of the newborn Infiltration System. It will first be tested on Genoa.
 * The Alpine Gift: Roughly 7000 men have been migrating from Switzerland, most of them being of Romansh origin. One of the main reasons seems to be the current war that is engulfing the German nations. The Romansh people, living on the borders of Switzerland, feared to be the first obstacle to be brutally knocked out if the Swiss nation entered the war and decided to migrate, possibly temporarily, in the neighboring nations, including Milan and France. Southern Romansh are experts in many Artisan Arts and have been greatly integrated in the northern Milanese economy.

Ahom Rojaya
Government: Theocratic Monarchy (Devaraja/Chakravartin/Chaophaa) Economy: Mainly taxing surrounding lands, raiding tribal territories in the Khasi Hills, Jaintia, Karbi hills and Kacha nagas (the country follows the Paik system) Agriculture: Subsistence agriculture, rice farming in surrounding villages in the countryside around the city
 * Ruler: Swarganarayan Singhaphaa
 * Parliament: None
 * Capital: Diphu
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 12% Rengma 11% Karbi 25% Dimasa 10% Garo 40% Ahom 2% Other
 * Religion: 62% Ekasarana Dharma 23% Animism 5% Theravada Buddhism 5% Vajrayana Buddhism 5% Arzhamism
 * Wars and Conflicts: Rebellion against Ü
 * Diplomacy:
 * Thaton: The country is mainly isolated however maintains ties with Thaton


 * Events:
 * The Battle of Gauhati: Ahomese forces have besieged Gauhati, the regional capital of Kham’s Assam Province. For 3 days rebellion forces had surrounded the city, starving out the garrison who resorted to robbing the locals of their food and rations. Supply lines in the Chumbi Valley were cut off by a local raiding force made up of Borokachari. With the main centers of Ahom isolated, the small but effective matchlock infantry was able to target the cities. The light cavalry used surrounding tactics to distract any Tibetan heavy infantry in the valley, although not the most effective, it helped distract them from the cities and isolate those centers. Balvinder Hazarika, a paik commander, gives his report of the battle: “After our artillery broke down the walls of Gauhati, we were ordered by his holiness, Singaphaa, to charge into the city without retreat. Before we did, a group of light infantry recruited from Basumatari Bodos, helped us push through the barbarian garrison. They did not face back once and fought through the Mlecchas until it was clear for the matchlock division. The matchlock users then moved forward in a line and fired a large shot clearing down anyone in their path. This allowed us, the infantry and the majority of the invading force, to enter the city and take care of the garrison. Singhaphaa led the charge into the citadel, Panbazar. The matchlock users had reloaded and went around us to the front, we stopped and held our position. As the Khampas charged us, their primitive mail armor was torn to shreds by the line of lead being sent out from the matchlocks. We all let out a cry of victory and began to storm the buildings of the marketplace for loot, Singhaphaa ordered us not to act against any captured women, and to spare civilians. These were our people, and we were liberating them. However, Tibetan-style monasteries were targeted as foreign and ransacked.” The battle continues to rage on as some reinforcements push through the Chumbi valley into the Brahmaputra valley, through the hills near Sikkim. They were not exactly aware of the strategy used by the Assamese, which was to have a small gunpowder force clear out the Tibetans to make way for the infantry. This worked well as Khampas historically had used heavy armor which wasn’t suitable for Assam. The lands outside of the city were contested between the local guard forces and tribal raiders. The local government was mostly on their own but received some aid from Khampa, however, due to the conflict in the Chumbi Valley, it was hard to maintain a supply caravan. The Assamese relied mostly on self-sufficiency and local support, but there was a small supply train from Diphu to the war camps around Gauhati.


 * Summary of Singhaphaa’s life before the rebellion:Singhaphaa was born into a wealthy, high-class family of nobility descendent of the Ahom kings. As a child, Singhaphaa lived a secluded life in his family’s estate in the Karbi Plateau. Because of this, he was educated from a young age on the history of his people, the Ahom, and of the region, Assam. Assam was inhabited by nomadic and farming tribes, believed to be related to those who reside in the hills and mountains in modern times. The Aryans from the west arrived and set up their domain in the land, Kamarupa. Kamarupa was a prosperous kingdom but eventually broke up due to instability. Later, his people had come from Burmese lands, members of the great Tai nation, and settled in the peaceful region of the Brahmaputra Valley. Their king was a god on Earth and was treated as such due to his victories against foreign invaders. But centuries ago, the barbaric Tibetans from the north had swept through the Chumbi valley and pillaged Assam. They turned the beautiful land into a backwater used for slave and resource extraction. At least, they left a large mark with influence from their Vajrayana Buddhist religion and architectural styles. Tibetan culture and language flourished in the region as well, but in the end, they were oppressive foreigners. They were stuck in time and must be kicked out, and Singhaphaa was well aware of this from a young age. It wasn’t until he witnessed Assamese children being tied up, covered in ghee, and lit on fire to be burned alive. This was punishment for stealing because they had stolen from the local government. At night time, he snuck into the governor’s house, past the heavily armed guards, and the guard dogs. He carefully entered and stole what jewelry and prized weaponry he could from the house, including the golden necklace of the governor’s consort, with jade from Burma. He then went to the houses of the families who lost their children and gifted them the treasures. He was only 15 at the time, but it would be a good life lesson to him. He must be generous and give to his people what the foreigners took from them, this would be carried out in the future with his rebellion. In the next few years he read up on Buddhist and Hindu tantric mythology, ancient and medieval kings, statesmen and generals too. He learned the art of war, and martial arts, such as Silambam, Kalaripayattu, and Malla Purana. His religious views were influenced by the works of Srimanta Sankardeva, and he believed Eksarana Dharma could be used as a “peoples’ religion.” It was native to the region and only practiced by the locals, it was a perfect tool but also a belief system that fit his mindset and practices. Growing up he had seen the problems of casteism in his land, and Sankardeva’s anti-caste ideas were great in Sanghaphaa’s view. Additionally, he admired how the movement did not discriminate against anyones’ ethnicity. Assam was land to many people, and even the foreigners who settled in it could adopt the religion. After reading the Kirtan Ghosha, he began meticulously writing copies of the entire set of poetry. With his obsession, it only took a few months before he got several dozen copies, as well as borgeets to be distributed to the people. He got on his horse and began riding through Assam giving a copy of the poetry to every major village he passed, which would be shared with surrounding ones orally. He also taught the borgeets to the children to be memorized, over the course of several months he would continue through Assam on this religious mission. He then traveled to the tribal, animist, areas of the Khasi, Garo, and Bodo hills to preach. At the end of the year, he had reached the great Ganges-Brahmaputra Delta in Bengal, and he made it to the coast where he settled in Chittagong for a time. It was here that he met his companion, Min Thet. He was a Rakhine boy taken as a slave by the Arakan Kingdom and shipped to a land-owning family in Chittagong. He had translated Sankardeva’s poetry into Bengali when he entered Sylhet and gave a copy to Min Thet. While he stayed in Chittagong, Min Thet would sneak off from his abusive family to spend time with Singhaphaa, reading Hindu and Buddhist religious works and play fighting. Singhaphaa taught Thet the combat traditions of India, as well as his nation’s history.They quickly grew fond of each other and always tried to be together when they can. However, the local Maginate in Chatga enforced a more Abrahamic view on homosexuality, which was the death penalty in the area. Because of this, they were forced to flee the area as suspicion grew and return to Assam. Vaishnava-Sahajiya nomads helped them find a safe passage through Sylhet where they resided with Khasi tribesmen in the foothills of Meghalaya. They were aware of who he was and allowed him to stay because they appreciated his missionary works. Through this journey, he learned of Candhidasas and his works in Tantric literature and came to appreciate him as a religious leader and poet. He would read one of his poems every few days on the way back to Assam. Min Thet was given the name Chakradwaj when they arrived in Diphu, and the locals welcomed their traveling prince back with joy. Not many years later, Singhaphaa looks back at these memories, as he relaxes in his war camp on the banks of the Brahmaputra, his men surrounding the city in a siege.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Gatsi Rusere
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 039 305
 * Cities: 74 342
 * Ne-We: 8 757
 * Sofala: 4 645
 * Angoche: 4 415
 * Pambane: 4 015
 * Mkalimini: 3 665
 * Kiwe: 3 415
 * Zomba: 3 115
 * Pebane: 2 915
 * Nampula: 2 835
 * Manzini: 2 515
 * Banhine: 2 215
 * Mpumalanga: 1 815
 * Limpopo: 1 215
 * Rural areas: 964 963
 * Ethnicites: 66,6% Shona, 14.5% Karanga, 11% Swahili, 6.6% Swazi, 1,3% Chewa
 * Religion: 92% (956 160) Mwari believers, 8% (83 115) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Attack on Tsonga: If they don't accept our demands then we will send half or army to capture their lands as shown in the picture. (BLUE)Tsonga.png
 * Defending the borders: The other half of our army will guard the border with Mthwakazi and some of the Manyika border as shown in the picutre (RED)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (20 786) and reserves size of 1% (10 393) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 262 African Spearmen
 * 7 262 bowmen
 * 5 262 Light Cavalry
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 103 African Spearmen
 * 3 260 bowmen
 * 587 Crossbowmen
 * 2 443 Light Cavalry
 * Navy:
 * Fishing boats: 700
 * Diplomacy:
 * Sena: We improve relations with Sena villages.
 * Events:
 * Tsonga: We send an offer of joining our nation to the villages of Tsonga and get the protection of it's forces and borders. If they decline we take them by force for dissrepecting the generous offer of our Mwene. (Read Attack on Tsonga)
 * Balele raids: We send some of our active soldiers disguised as Minao people to raid Balele villages.
 * Zoroastrianism on the rise: More and more people has started hearing about a religion slowly growing in size near coastal cities. Many Zoroastrianists have started trying to spread the religion further inland, making it spread more than ever before.

Toyotomi Shogunate
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Tachibana no Kiyohime; official name Kiyohime-mikado, born 1542
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Hideyoshi; birth name Kinoshita Tokichiro, born 1542
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Tokugawa Ieyasu; born 1568


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

Event Chain - All the Giants Die

July 1610

By the eve of the 15th of July, Musashi had made herself a merchant of some repute. Settling in the port of Habanisun, also capital of the Gwalya state of Jochureon, she’d become slightly more famous when she, on top of her basic trades, began to draw a series of fanciful and brilliant contraptions, selling the manuscripts to their construction. This earned her a not-inconsiderable amount of attention, especially the weapons - she designed, with no shortage of ideas, various mounts for a katana or some kind of sword on a musket; and a ‘more reliable’ musket, which relied on a slightly longer and internally drilled barrel.

She was viewed by many as a fanciful thinker, but a withdrawn speaker. Those who knew her personally, such as some of the Ainu traders and diaspora in the city, spoke of a privately lively person. What changed was when she made a curious design in conjunction with several others in the city, like Sisam Utaripi-ni Hanarawi, a bit of a small-time blacksmith who helped with the creation of the contraption and made key changes to the design. Even so, Sisam-Utaripi, for all their good relations and Musashi’s trying, was forgotten in the following fervour.

They’d created a large wheel, with metal boxes attached to the wheel that went up and down and dumped water from the river into barrels rather quickly compared to the traditional gathering system. This they quietly gifted to the community along the north side fo the Habanisun river, and they both went back to their intertwined lives, cooperating for months at a time then vanishing to do their own thing.

But the water wheel they’d built finally caught the eye of the city government. First, the city government seized it from the people it’d been gifted to, and it became something of an attraction for nobility, whom came to see the large spherical structure sitting around in the central palace grounds. And second, when they attempted to place it on the South side of the river, it broke in half and the splinters flowed out to sea. Humiliated, they then commissioned the two to reconstruct the wheel quietly, and were paid a princely sum for the entire thing.

“If this is how I’m gonna earn a living,” Musashi remarked, staring out at their contraption, “I’m loving it.”

Hanarawi chuckled. “Maybe we should break it for them and then get paid to fix it. It’s not like they can do without…”

Furrowing her brow as she grabbed onto her longer and longer hair, she quietly pulled out another piece of parchment and looked it over while fiddling with the white-ish strands. Hanarawi noticed, her long black hair falling straight down, and proceeded to help her tie it up into something, in Musashi’s words, ‘not too complicated.’

So she just bunched it all to the left side and then tied it up.

Musashi starred at it for a moment, held onto it for a moment, and laughed. It was simple enough. “What about you? I could do something decently elaborate.”

Hanarawi shrugged. “Go ahead. Not like it matters much, I tie it up while working anyways.”

So quietly, Musashi, went to work, and coiled that black hair into seperate braids before realising it was just too short for a large bun and settled for typing them together then poking out a large tuft in between through.

“There.”

“...didn’t take you as the type for that kind of thing,” the Naranga girl replied, “But it’s good. Thanks, Musa.”

“No problem,” Musashi replied, peering out at their mutual invention. “You know, I guess we’ll be working together for a long time then?”

Hanarawi snickered, muttering, “What else?”, before they both shook hands. It was a new relationship, sure, but it was one seemingly built to last - a welcome thing to Musashi, after the trauma of a year. A year in which she’d constantly moved, first South, then North; a year in which she’d barely been able to speak a single word of the languages around her. Even now her grasp on the Naranga language and script was weak at best.

But at the very least.

It was a normalcy again.

March 1611

And then, that normalcy was broken again.

The popularity of the wheel design brought about some other designs, mainly experimenting with other methods of water collection. But Musashi and Hanarawi, now the proud owners of the Habanisun Contraptions Company, still remained the primary benefactors of this increased interest; both of them working tirelessly to create new wheels for higher-paying customers. This started with communities pooling together their money to buy wheels, quickly escalated to local nobles engaging in minor bidding wars for the water wheels, and finally, in March, they were summoned to the Gwalya State Hall.

There, Musashi and Hanarawi alike were both treated as guests of the State, treated to a humble meal and then allowed to meet the Dorosi of Gwalya: Isangga. Ushered to his presence along a line of ornate fabric-ceramic pottery and turqoise curtains, they both kneeled outside the doors, waiting for them to be pulled aside. When the doors opened, the curtains unveiled, it left a tall, stoic figure on a small stool staring over at them.

“Guests,” he muttered, staring at them both with indifferent eyes. “Guests, brought before me. For arriving so quickly and on such little notice, gratitude is in order.”

The two exchanged glances. It was definitely about the water wheels.

“So…”

“The water wheels.” He cut to the chase. “Hardworking fellows you are, and time-wasting I wish not to partake in. You’re hired.”

Silence. Hanarawi was the first to break it, asking, “I’m sorry, sir - ‘hired’?”

Isangga had a staggered sigh, before replying, “Well, a seizure and institutionalisation of your organisation was what the State saw fit for such brilliant minds. You’ll do well.”

Just like that, after a brief meeting with the Dorosi, the Habanisun Contraptions Company had ceased to exist. Now, both of them were quickly pressed into working with the dogged semi-religious scholars of the state, most of whom looked at both women as if something were wrong with how they did things.

Musashi herself gained far more notoriety than Hanarawi. A Nihonese Princess just sitting here? Doing menial research and what not? Most were at least sizeably astonished that she didn’t behave in any way like royalty, or for that matter the longest-lasting monarchy in their lifetimes, and their ancestors’ lifetimes. Some doubted her identity, even, only matched by her endless willingness to challenge others to the sword, matching the few public descriptions of the old Princess.

Hanarawi was duly unwelcome otherwise, as a recent peasant and then suddenly arriving here amongst scholars that had no business dealing with them. She ended up sticking to Musashi like glue, and the two were effectively inseparable when neither found most of the scholars intolerable. They performed well enough between the two, only stuck with the scholars because there was no general equivalent for what work they were doing.

It was this one scholar that puzzled them. A timid, almost apprehensive man that approached them one afternoon, while Musashi was complaining to Hanarawi that her eyesight was blurring.

“...look, there’s nothing really we can do about it, even the better spectacles wouldn’t clear it up,” Hanarawi sighed. “Live with it, I guess, Musa.”

She pouted again. “C’mon… ugh, I guess so.”

“Ah… are you, Hanarawi, and Musashi?”

The two both turned to see a young man roughly their age, with combed long hair that travelled down along his clothing. Bespectacled with an odd pair of rimmed glasses, tied to his ears by string, he bowed without reservation.

He stammered. And he stammered hard. “I’m… I’m Satkang, ahaha.”

Musashi shrugged. “Yea. What is it?”

“Well, I- I couldn’t help but hear your conversation earlier, and I…” he sighed. “Okay, it’s not very good, and I’ve never tested it in particular veracity, and I…”

He paused, collected a small sack from his pockets, and then presented it to Musashi.

“Glasses.”

Hanarawi sighed. This was another of those scholars, then. It wasn’t the first time someone had tried to give a gift to Musashi, and she’d become exhausted with it. It’d just been a few months, and already she’d become protective over her friend. “Thanks, but no thanks,” she said, wrestling the feller away. Nothing personal. She just didn’t want any more trouble.

“Hana.” There was a palpable drop in her voice.

“Hmm? What is it?”

“...it. It works.” Musashi muttered, wearing the pair. “Looks crisp again, too… what’d you use?”

Satkang blinked. “Eh? Calipers. I’ve a bit of a custom mechanism I ran up with some of the others… precision instruments for glassmithing-“

“Show them,” Both of them said in unison, their eyes practically glimmering. Hanarawi was the first to insist, “Precision instruments for stuff like this? This changes everything - c’mon, c’mon!”

The timid scholar nodded. Enthusiasm unlike anything he expected. It’d been years since anyone had taken significant interest in his work - normally they just took it and then threw him away.

But…

This felt nice too.

December 1612

When the times had come thrashing down on Nihon, some had escaped. Those who could speak the language of Joseon and had the means jumped at the chance to escape from Nobunaga’s rampage, for one; many Ainu had ancestral links to Ezo and if threatened used communitarian links to move north. The first of these, many centuries ago, had been the Emishi.

A not-insignificant amount of Emishi had fled Nihon during the Wars of the Anti-Sinitic Leagues; their social status as being a ‘mixture’ between the Ainu and Yamato making them targets for the dominant factions of the time. Some Ainu leaders welcomed them, but many on the frontlines, especially those in various intellectual societies, eschewed treating them as worthy of their protection, leaving them vulnerable to the violent assimilation policies of Kyoto. Kokudaka collectors became semi-police forces as they harassed Emishi with the legal code; what effectively developed into attempts at genocide of the Emishi forced thousands overseas, bearing distinctly Nihonese names as they did so. Many assimilated into the societies they fled to. A few kept their status and became the Nihonese diaspora.

Ishikawa Mayuri was one of them. Born in Shanghai, she moved to Jochureon at the age of 6 with her mother, a Xianist practitioner whom participated in the entertaining trade. She taught her everything she knew - the various techniques of the trade, for one, but also, the experience of crippling debt to the secret societies of Shanghai. Born 1585, she went through grueling, painful work to make up for the debt - earning a fine reputation amongst the patrons that knew her. She regularly, with a large group of performers, moved between the Wu Dynasty and Jochureon, earning meagrely between both the empires.

But those who knew her also spoke of another side. The foul mouth in private, the tendency to random ramblings…

‘The Actor whose Presence Precedes Death’.


 * BANG*

It hadn’t taken long to track this one down. It was just another poorly-fitted noble this time, and the scouting hadn’t taken that long either. As his fear-paralyzed body convulsed and shook she ran a large rag against his mouth - and a large cleaver against his neck. The blood splattered on her theatre mask, droplets of red slowly sliding down.

As the blood dropped she quickly threw the corpse out the window, before using the rag to mop up some of the red staining the stone floor. A hand outside gave confirmation that the body was being disposed of; meanwhile, she carefully replaced the faux-turquoise carpets and slipped out the window herself, to see the motley crew she ran with. The nearby Daliao River would sweep the body out to sea, and they’d be off soon enough. They’d planned this one for maybe several weeks, and the timing worked too - a storm was on the horizon, and no one would suspect a thing if they were to rush the exit.

Seeing the corpse fade out of sight along the river, Mayuri nodded to her co-conspirators and the group retreated. It was only once they’d made it across the River and outside their lodgings that they took off their get-ups, tossed them down the river and travelled back to celebrate.

“Third score!” She screamed, slapping the disposer’s - Chun-hoa’s - hand in a high-five. “Good call on the man behind the wall. Was almost out of arrows.”

“It’s fine, anything for the girl of the hour,” she replied, taking a swig of liquor. “And what about you? Sotki?”

“I’m good. I’d like to rest after that… I’ll probably head off soon for my lodgings. Early trip tomorrow, after all?”

Sung-ho laughed for a moment. “When has time ever stopped ye previously? C’mon!”

Sotki snickered, patting the Joseonese on the back. “I know you’re doing it to try to get me into saying those words again. I’ll take a rest. If you wish… come with.”

The Naranga planner excitedly agreed, bidding farewell to the other two as now just Mayuri and Chun-hoa were left to stare out through the wooden windows, ornate pottery featuring the animals of nature sitting on the ground next to them. It was at this moment, looking out at the peaceful river, that the feeling of euphoria vanished. It wasn’t that she hated the life. She loved it. She hated not knowing when it’d end.

“Mayuri?”

“What is it?” She muttered, her voice deepened as she quietly looked out towards the darkness. “Sorry, just… wondering on certain matters.”

“Ah, no, just saying, I’m gonna take my leave too. Tomorrow morning?”

“Of course,” she replied. “See ya.”

For a moment after, she stared out, wondering about her life. Oh, she murdered and killed. Oh, she’d taken at least a couple dozen lives now. And honestly? What the hell about it? Fuck yes, she was a scumbag in deep in a bad situation. And she’d live it out all the ways she could, until those days ended.

October 1613

Satkang was just another scholar. Quiet, unassuming, unassertive; honestly considerably pathetic from the point of view of a crueler person. It was not his attitude that concerned a single person - it was his methods. Many of the scholars had a mixed perception of him for this reason; he eschewed the methodry of traditions and instead pursued a strange line of… measurements and calculations. Even more so, most of the scholars held to their classism and dismissed most of his achievements offhand; not even those sympathetic to him, of which there were many, whom he termed ‘moderates’, really gave him much of a thought. Doubt and reflexive criticism continued regardless of who it was.

Of course, the timid exterior accidentally obscured something of a rather unique figure in this part of history. He’d been around the block a few times, but ultimately he’d come down harder on the side of simply ignoring the haphazard ‘advice’ of the other scholars, playing power politics with one another. The common knowledge passed around was that of analogy; its veracity seemingly left to the sheer authority of social pressure. He’d become frustrated with it before, but that was in the past. Now, he just rather sat around and avoided the kind of confrontation that ended careers - and perhaps lives.

That said, he never expected anyone to take that much interest in his work - mainly mechanical and calculative engineering - not least the former Princess of Nihon.

“Heya,” she muttered, waving her hand as she proceeded by, the dingy, dimly-lit workplacehe occupied colouring her a distinct shade of orange. “Still working on that machine?”

“Work never ends, but at least I made something nice on the side.” He picked up an inkwell from his debris-strewn table, before tossing it at Musashi; instead, it hit the floor and broke apart, spilling. “...oh…”

Musashi stared at him for a moment, grinned, and laughed. Through the chuckling she barely choked out, “Wha- what was that for?”

“I’ve been trying to induce this… vacuum effect in objects. I had one there, and now…” his voice trailed off, looking at the glass smashed on the floor and the ink spilling across, pooling the stone floor with a pitch-black ooze. His tone turned heavy, and he took a long, good stare at the old experiment on the ground. “It’s gone now.”

She softened. “Sorry. Shouldn’t have laughed.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine, I’ll just… I’ll just make something better,” he replied, still staring at the floor blankly. “You know, maybe it’s time to… I’ll upgrade, or switch off, or… it wasn’t that good anyways, you know? Heh…”

“Get a grip on yourself! That was a good thing. It’s my fault I didn’t catch it, although you shouldn’t have thrown it to begin with,” Musashi muttered, patting him on the back. “No need to call whatever you’ve lost crappy because it’s gone. It’s gone, it was worth something, you have to move on.”

He looked at her for a moment, shrugging away, before she passed a small pot over to him. Water. “Not sure what you needed that for, but…”

“It’s a test… but I’m going to be honest, I don’t think it’s gonna work…” he sighed, pointing to her right. “See that? It’s the thing I’ve been working on. For the last few months. Trying to scale up the little vacuums I’ve made here and there.”

“Alright, so… it’s a big vacuum.”

“A controllable one! If it works, it’d basically make… well, it’d make the traditional well obsolete. It’d make for a hell of a thing to cement in history,” he muttered. “It’d have made a difference, back in the day.”

“Back in the day?” Musashi repeated.

Satkang shrugged. He looked at her for a moment, facing elsewhere, seemingly disinterested as her white hair gleamed yellow. He sighed. The reaction would be predictable. “The drought 10 years ago. I was um… well. The food all dried up. We couldn’t get enough water in time to irrigate it all, and I. Well. They asked me to find a solution for it, since I was a scholar and all. The solution, the analogy went, would be to pray for months. Everyone died. I’m the last member of the old village.”

Musashi didn’t immediately turn around. He waited. It was a tiny glimmer of hope that hid in the back of his brain.

“I’m sorry. That that happened to you.” She mentioned, turning to face him. He continued to wait. Maybe this’d just be a fakeout. As it had been all those times before, with the other scholars.

“...Saka? You okay?”

Something clicked in his mind. “...nothing about how it’s ‘fake’? Nothing about how I just had the ‘wrong theory’?”

“Are you fucking joking? Why would I say that?”

He said nothing and quickly hugged his colleague. Musashi raised her finger for but a movement, but realising the sincerity with which the moment was held, she let him go on for some time, his lantern quietly going out before he was done.

February 1614

The big score.

Working as assassins had never been pretty. They ran into gangs. They ran into officials who would try to off them after doing their work. They ran into all sorts of trouble and lived on meager resources. And thus there was a dream: one single hit that would earn them so much, they could retire, and go live their own lives in peace forever. They called it: the big score.

And this: this was the big score.

The previous king of Jochureon, Solgo, was still around and pissed at the fact that he’d lost his job. The current king, Nurhaci, agreed: he had to go. And thus, they were paid not a hefty amount, but an astounding amount - the early modern equivalent of a modern ten million American dollars, enough to tide them and their descendants for generations. This was too good to pass up.

So they got to work. Solgo, still guarded by highly trained guards and holed up in a secluded home on the coast of the Bohai sea, would be their hardest target yet. Mayuri would be the entertainer as per usual, using her position to deliver any last-minute information to the three outside; then, the other three would breach its defences via weak links, and take out Solgo. Mayuri, with enough of a reputation (and a good enough act) squeezed her way into a religious play Solgo had commissioned from a local playwright; and over January and February, gathered the remaining gaps in their intel.

Finally, on the night of February 28th, they struck. Using a rope on the outer wall that Mayuri had prepared, they quietly passed the guards’ barracks and into the main compound, taking advantage of the small break while the guards switched posts. The former king had taken to living in what he thought to be the most easily defensible room, a meeting hall in the middle of the wooden-and-stone building.

Solgo, already preparing to sleep that night, was awoken by a shaking noise outside the door. Half asleep, he figured it was some over-active guard - but when he stepped out into the corridor, looking around, he saw nothing. ‘Probably just my imagination,’ he thought.

Then, when he turned around, a hand grabbed him by the mouth, and instantly, ‘crack’. The old king fell on the floor, lifeless, as Mayuri waited for the others to get to her part of the building and fish her out.

And they did, bringing along a pair of clothes and another set of makeup for her to pass as a lesser peasant outside the walls. Carefully, barely tracing their steps back to the wall rappels, they made their way out, before changing into their second set of clothes and dumping the rest in the nearby stream; allowing them to move off quietly, just passing by without any problem. The rest of his troops would wake up to find a dead man lying on the floor, and with no way to explain it, attributed it to legend.

It was a resplendent success. A success so great that it’d echo throughout history - ‘nasty, depraved history,’ as Sung-ho put it, ‘but history nonetheless’. The following celebrations, had they not been restrained by the knowledge that being too lavish would have been thoroughly suspicious, would have reflected that historical status. Few would ever know. Between the four, that was it. They didn’t need to do this anymore.

For Mayuri, that was a shock.

Considering that she had never lived a life outside of the systemic underbellies of Empire she wondered what she’d do now. She was perhaps one of the rarest there ever were, along with her co-conspirators. Already they were making plans. Chun-hoa would return to occupied Kansha and live out peaceful days in Shijin. Sotki and Sung-ho had finally made the decision to live together - as permanent lovers - probably in south Joseon; and Mayuri?

Well.

She hadn’t a fucking clue.

She could return to Shanghai, but more likely than not they’d drag her back into work and try to get her instated as a society head just for her money. She could stay around these parts, but that’d endanger her. And she most certainly didn’t plan on following the others - if they were ever seen together again, there was always the chance that someone might put two and two together. This was for everyone’s safety.

Racking her head during those days, she remembered one last promise she’d made to her mother:

Go to Nihon. Find her fortune.

Event Chain - The Old World

All Hail the Mikado

Oda Nobukatsu, now the new Mikado of Nihon, immediately set to work as a puppet of Hideyoshi. Not that he was not aware of his position, but it was advantageous enough - why else would he agree to the proposition? Acting as a political rubber stamp allowed him to maintain a free enough life, and not to mention, he could pursue what he wanted. And that gave Hideyoshi license to pursue his campaign without interruption.

Except.

First, Ieyasu retired and began molding out his son, Hidetada, to the position - which caused instability, with Ieyasu popular and proven as a leader in the seifu and his son… neither of those things. Hidetada was seen popularly as a second child to the late Mikado, which simply meant that the merchants were in an uproar that Ieyasu had - even though it were by expectation - handed the position to his child. Not even 20, Tokugawa Hidetada was forced to contend with a flurry of political speculation and more; the young man, commonly known to have become considerably more erratic after the Ojo’s expulsion, also experienced a strained relationship with his father, whom he regarded, quite clearly, as a nuisance.

Second: the alliance had withstood. Even appeasement of the merchants and the southern nobles by essentially delivering them Kansha hadn’t been enough - most of them still distrusted him and he’d just delivered them even less reason to listen to him. The Kansha war had happened so damn quickly that they thought little of it; and, again, northern daimyo were gathering against him, their authority temporary and at times now even in debt due to the sheer amount of money they had shelled to afford to be on the campaign. He needed a ruse, more than ever.

And luckily, as always, it came from Mitsuhide. Akechi Mitsuhide was arguably the Second Shogun of Nihon. Not only had he been the main force in Kyoto for the invasion of Kansha, he was also the main force in town supportive of the invasion of Choson. For Mitsuhide, it was a matter of not just history but of establishing an empire - a ‘true empire’ in his terms, influenced by watching the carnage of the Nobunaga era. He wanted an empire, from which he could seize the resources to build a core far ahead and stronger than any other power.

Not just that, but it seemed utterly innocuous to him to assume that, with the state of Choson at current, it made sense for Nihon to promote regime change. For him, that meant establishing a friendly matriarchy - strange as it may seem for a man to like matriarchy to others - and incorporating it into a new system. A Union of Kingdoms and Territories. A restored United Kingdoms of Nihon, but one so vast and great that it promoted its ideals not just in this part of the world but even to the West.

He’d have his chance, with Choson.

Nihon held a not-insignificant amount of sway over Choson, thanks to its original position as Choson’s sister country. Chosonese merchants had been struggling with the reduced inflow of turquoise, eliminating access to the region’s largest luxury good, and the loss of Nihonese markets that had once allowed it to maintain some semblance of stability through its severe power wars. Not to mention, many of its clans were dissatisfied with the current government to such a degree that lords simply refused to raise troops and any kind of organised defence of the peninsula would prove highly difficult and impossible, after a certain Yi Sun-sin had been executed for treason of suggesting that Choson’s defences were weak.

Akechi Mitsuhide. Shadow Shogun.

Soon, a genocidal maniac.

August 1612

It’d seemed as if Hidetada had forgotten, four years later. He looked more cheerful than ever on the outside, and not inconsiderably more ‘prosperous’, as some would say. He’d become extremely good at busy menial work and yet balancing the politics of the government on top of that. As his hair grew longer, he neglected to cut it, settling on simply letting his hair fall by his shoulders and tying it into little braids that went all the way down.

He looked down at the sheets for today. He was signing off on another bit of mania. He didn’t have time to read it fully, but he could tell from the sections of the law that read ‘no kind of action may be taken to endanger the country’ that it was more to do with the power of the intellectual societies.

Hideyoshi seemed to withdraw of late, and he’d met more with Mitsuhide - a much more reputable man, and one he felt more at home with, though the man was three decades older than him. He talked rather fast, though, and oftentimes he felt quite a bit pressured by his inconsistent little temper - no matter. Just get the job done. That was all that mattered.

When’d it become this way? He swore that it hadn’t always been this way.

He swore he hadn’t always felt like a vassilating man who just did whatever he was told and relaxed for the day. He swore there’d been a time where he could count the people he knew on a personal level and was still talking to on more than one hand. And when he walked through the streets, he swore that the woods had been… closer. More interspersed. More harmonious.

Deep inside. He hadn’t forgotten. Though it’d all combined into a deep nostalgia for his youth, he couldn’t forget the last conversation they ever had. Thinking they’d see each other again tomorrow. Thinking nothing would change.

“Hidetada. Daydreaming again?” His father groaned. “Your generation, I swear…”

He remained silent, just finishing up one of his last pieces of work while listening to the old man mumble and rant. Some normal garbage about how he’d ‘worked so hard’ to ‘give him this position’ while he went far past midnight every day with laws he was becoming final legislator on constantly.

As he pored over the minutia of the law again, he began murmuring some of the words as he read. It was more legalese but eventually he came upon a particular passage which struck his eye.

‘The seifu hands supreme authority to the Shogun, and the Shusho becomes their permanent subordinate.’

…

“...father? Might want to take a look at this bit here…”

“What the hell, I’m not supposed to help you with…” and even Ieyasu stopped, and he snatched the scroll from Hidetada, his eyes wide. “-I made a fucking DEAL!”

Silence followed from Hidetada, watching his father punch the wall, denting it, without saying a single word, allowing the inanimate violence to continue. Finally, he stood up, and stormed out the halls, screaming, “AKECHI MITSUHIDE!”

Some say it was the temper that he had that one night that would come to claim Ieyasu’s life, for he suffered a heart attack later that week and then died. Whatever it was, it left Hidetada as the only member of his family remaining - and in the days after, he grew withdrawn again.

That was the reputation he would gain for the next years - a capable statesman, yes, but a particularly forgettable one. Especially considering the events on the verge of unfolding.

March 1613

The island of Temasik seemed nondescript to most traders, and to most it was nothing. Some small settlements numbering 12,000 in number - insignificant compared to the might of the Riau islands. Nevertheless, it was the part of Khmerlacca close to the mainland where she could escape any kind of taxes, and where there was a large community of foreign merchants. Here, on the edge of the entrepot of Bintan, she took quiet refuge near a local village, kindly given shelter for some amount of gold. Out here, she was one of the few independent foreign merchants; it gave her a bit of an advantage over others from the North, for they trusted her more than they would large organisations like the ones arriving from East and West.

There had been a time when Temasik was great. It could be seen in the abandoned settlements on the coasts, whose materials the other inhabitants scraped together for their own buildings or left to decompose; its raja never felt the need to expand his domain, and allowed foreign traders in as guests, and as thus they were left largely alone. It was quaint enough. The communities scattered across the islands were content, paying no real taxes, and power only truly being exerted whenever the Raja was to be changed and when they had to report to whoever was running the show in Tanjung Pinang. Otherwise, there was a tiny immigrant community that ebbed and flow, whom were viewed generally poorly, with a few exceptions for traders whom abided by local customs.

Nobuyuki counted her profits for the last several months. She’d managed to secure quite a bit of money during the conquest of Kansha but she hadn’t been making much of anything for… years now. Not to say she lived meagrely - she enjoyed a decent life, at least one better than her birth back home - it was simply a fact. She’d be out if she didn’t take another contract. That was annoying. Why couldn’t she just relax for a moment, hm?

She sighed, taking off her glasses and walking out onto the tropical beach outside, some of the children playing games while she passed by. In the distance, a Dutch ship, an Albionite ship, and…

Zhaowanese?

Hmm. “Adakah anda melihatnya?” She asked the local Raja, an old man by the name of Tengku Atulya, staying just some ways away from her home, and the one who had allowed her to stay. He didn’t ask for much from her, only that she didn’t start interacting with the other communities willy-nilly and that she spoke Melayu here.

“Apa?”

“Di sana,” she said, pointing out at the ship she’d identified as a semi-Han but distinctly Malay junk in the distance.

“A, a. Bekas orang cina, iya,” he replied, confirming its identity.

“A. Terima kasih,” she thanked him, taking another look at the distance; wondering what tomorrow would bring, wondering how she’d manage the day. And then the week. The month. The year.

...ugh. These questions got more infuriating the more she thought about them. No matter! Might as well go somewhere new while she was at it - which would be… “‘’Yolngu’?” She read aloud, thinking of the opportunities. Nobuyuki had heard of the place before, through the trading networks of the Zhaowanese. It probably didn’t have much, though - but no matter, then. She’d set herself up somewhere close - probably Singnakyo. At least, at the end of the day, unlike her mother, she’d be alive. Perhaps poor, but alive and free to go where she pleased.

Hm. Another storm was coming in, she noticed.

“Adakah anda mahu bermain?” She heard, a young voice from her left bouncing up and down, waving around a small capteh shuttlecock. The young children were asking for her to play with them, just as they did whenever she came around.

“Ya,” she replied, taking off her top robes and leaving behind just her sleeveless kimono. “Cepat cepat! Berseronok!”

For Nobuyuki at least, it’d be nice just to take a break. That was all she asked.

June 1614

On the other side of the world… it was all a different story.

In Manchester, the dock-workers all lived with a strange sense of liveliness. Some were sailors, a lot were Catholics escaping the persecution of the Protestant queen, and there was just one very curious person. A woman who identified herself only as ‘Hiyori’, and her skill - teaching sailors and mercenaries how to fight. She mentioned that she was from ‘Zipang, in your terms’, and although she was said to be nearing a century old, she looked like she’d barely aged a day since 40.

Sometimes they would ask her what it was like in Zipang. She replied: ‘Like here, but where the food is edible and where we wage war in the name of a bit of peace.’ No matter what, that was her answer. It’d gotten to the point where the Duke of Manchester called her up for a meeting, and she walked away with a strange certificate granting her the right to train army-men. And thus, ‘Hiyori’ lived on. She’d been there for perhaps a decade now, and the local children gave her a nick-name:

The woman who likes guns a lot.

Yes. Oda Nobunaga was still alive. Albeit, pushing 70, albeit, in a completely foreign country most Nihonese had never seen.

Escaping Nihon had been a feat achieved by the assistance of her last two friends - Miyako and Kiyohime - whom pulled strings to get her a one-way trip to Kansha. From there, she proceeded on her own, both by foot and water, through the Hindustani Empire, past the ailing tensions of the Safaretid Union, through the grandeur of the Atoumans, in Venetia then France. Finally, she’d settled on Albion, whose climate was damp enough it reminded her of Niigata and whose language was more understandable than Anglican Breton.

Now, she just sat there. Occasionally, she would hear news from home, and none of it good; but it was none of her problem anymore. This was peace. Paradoxically, mother and daughter both enjoyed peace but in radically different fashion; not that either of them knew, given they hadn’t seen each other in decades. Nobunaga, with a metal left knee and a dozen scars in random places from the shrapnel she had taken in her suicide charge, looked almost like a demon to some.

For the Demon of Tanegashima, that description was all too fitting.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.

Turn IV: 1615-1620
LINK TO THE MAP

Mod Events
 ( League of Lausanne / League of Leiden ) 
 * The Northern Crusade (Part II) (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW):
 * An Audience with Albion (January 1615): The Abionite entry into the war has provided great relief for the League of Leiden, as it helps bolster the League's military power. With this in mind, a couple of Vestkyster and Dutch envoys arranged a meeting with their Albionite counterparts in Norwich, where it was suggested that a new front be opened by Albionite forces from eastern Netherlands into Northern Germany. While the idea seems sound to the envoys themselves, whether they are implemented depends on the Albionites.
 * The Pagan Horror (1615): The lost Vestkyster battalion, currently residing in neutral Vaduz, has recruited enough Swiss mercs to consider setting foot outside again. In the dead of night, they conduct raids on bordering Westrian villages. Their unknown language and fierce actions have left them the epithet "The Pagan Battalion" or "The Ghost Battalion". After every raid, they would return to Vaduz and rebuild and bolster their forces, and repeat.
 * Invasion of Vaduz (early 1616): Seeking to stamp out this poltergeist that has been haunting the Tyrol countryside, a small Westrian army was deployed to siege the town of Vaduz, where the perpetrators are said to have been taking refuge at. What they did not expect is a small army, Vestkyster and Swiss, numbering some five thousand, being in the settlement. The force was beaten off Vaduz, yet Westria redoubled its efforts and with a larger army, the Pagan Battalion was driven off the town. The locals of Vaduz objected greatly to Westrian occupation, yet their complaints fell into deaf ears as numerous people were tortured and executed for "housing enemies of the Empire". Most of the Battalion managed to cross the border into the Swiss Confederation, also neutral, as they look to move up to southwestern Germany or entering France.
 * The Baltic Campaign (early 1616): A naval campaign conducted by a small Vestkyster-Svearike fleet allowed the former's forces to make landfall and occupy Heineg, and by extension the island it resides on. The fleet also serves to harass Vesnia's Baltic trade, cutting them off from a valuable commercial source. A state of war has also allowed for a minor rise of piracy within the inland sea, looking to plunder trader ships as the region becomes more unstable.
 * Progress (1616): The Imperial army managed to push the Vestkyster army away from the Elbe, occupying most of Lauenburg and threatening on Hamburg and Lübeck. The two Hanseatic cities objected to this, as they are Free Cities within the Holy Roman Empire, but after the time Westria tried to siege the latter, that rule no longer exactly hold water. Despite their emperorship, Vesnia set siege to the city of Lübeck, the same city they had come to the relief of a decade ago.
 * Capture of Raustadt (1617): A pirate fleet, allegedly paid for by Svearike (considering the flag they flew after capture), hit the city of Raustadt. Unprepared for such an advance, the Vesnian city and its feeble naval defenses fell. Greifswald and Wolgast also suffered the same fate, with the latter being done by Vestkyst-sponsored corsairs instead. This control allowed the Scandinavian powers to put a dent in Vesnian trade income and opened up a new front - one deep within Imperial lands.
 * A Fracture in the Empire (1617): Even when fighting the supposed "pagans" together, the bad blood between Protestants and Catholics were by no means settled. Lutheran Vesnia found it disturbing how Westria would still act as if it was still the Holy Roman Emperor, electing to take care of diplomacy with outside nations, while Westria was embittered over losing the emperorship, a title it has taken for granted. It all came to a head at another conference, this time in Memmingen, where heated arguments were made between delegates of the two and other princes of the empire. Despite progress, the rift within the Empire must be erased.
 * Fall of Straßburg (1617): After a few years of campaigning, French forces managed to knock down the defenses of Straßburg and exerted its control over the rest of Alsace. With that, France knocks on the door of the Empire.
 * On The Backseat (mid 1617): Some of the Protestant princes to the southwest of the Empire, having not been involved directly in the struggle between Catholics and Protestants within the Empire, have elected to once again declared their neutrality, calling Vesnia and Westria's war against Vestkyst "unjust" and "treacherous" refering to Vesnia's former alliance. This shift in opinion allowed the Pagan Battalion to withdraw through their territories and temporarily set up camp near Kaiserslautern, after being granted permission from the Count of the Rhine Palatinate.
 * Another Push (late 1617-early 1618): The League of Lausanne makes more progress elsewhere as Imperial forces pushed back the Vestkyster defensive line all the way up to the town of Ribe, not far from the major city of Ebsjerg. While Hamburg and Lübeck remained stubborn, Vesnian officers believed it is only a matter of time before the two cities set in, as they and Lusatian forces set siege to Ebsjerg.
 * March of the Tuscans (1618): Forces by the states of Florence and Lucca set out on another campaign on the Papal States and this time, managed to capture everything north of San Marino. Viterbo and Perugia were threatened however, but swift maneuvers allowed the joint army to relieve the towns in time. A small Luccan contingency, taking advantage of the Piedmont-Genoa quarrel, captured the small harbor of La Spezia. Albenga, on the other hand, was captured by Piedmont in late 1618, but fell back to Genoa a few months later after the garrison surrendered due to piratical raids and lack of supplies.
 * Advance in the Lowlands (1618-1619): While Umeå was busy doing his rounds in Mecklenburg, the Imperial army liberated Wallonia and occupied the Flemish cities of Kortrijk and Brussel. In early 1619, they managed to capture Eindhoven, and then the Walloon army branched out and occupy the French's Maubeuge, Cambray and Valenciennes - an act that angered the French, no doubt.
 * Mecklenburg Campaign (1618-1619): Led mostly by Svearike and accompanied by Vestkyster Sámi forces, the joint army set off from Leiden-controlled Raustadt and within the years of 1618 and 1619, occupied the Vesnian lands left of the city and Mecklenburgian territory east of Wismar. The aforementioned city itself was put to siege in the fall of 1619 and fell in the winter, where the commander of the joint army, the Count of Umeå, decided to settle in the city as they replenish supplies in preparation for a spring campaign to relieve the under-siege Lybæk.
 * Revolt of Vaduz (1619): Fed up with the Westrian occupation, the heads of the Principality of Vaduz mustered up a small army with Swiss assistance and kicked the intruders off. Parts of the Pagan Batallion, particularly Reisläufers who have converted to Odinism were also reported to have stuck behind and helped in the retaking and defense of the city. By the winter of 1619, Vaduz was once again back to their rightful masters.
 * Other Skirmishes: Apart from major battles, minor skirmishes and conflicts took place across the frontlines of the war. The same trend happens along the sea, with Albionite and French navies coming into minor scuffles with Iberian fleets from time to time. As time wore on, the deaths would begin to make its mark on the continent.
 * Pestilence: During this period, a number of diseases were recorded. In Albion, epidemic typhus ravages the poor and crowded. In Vera Cruz, a slave ship arriving from Africa brought smallpox to its lands. And in Italy, a cattle epidemic affects the food source of more northern states, where the consumption of veal and beef were banned.
 * Barbary Corsairs: The early 17th century marked the peak of Barbary pirate activity and efficiency in the Mediterranean, with raids disrupting business for coastal nations. Barbary pirates come in many ethnicities, most of them from the northern African states bordering the Mediterranean Sea, some of them under Atouman control. Hundreds of thousands of people would be captured by these pirates, and small coastal villages become a dreadful prospect, especially along eastern Hispania. European converts as part of the corsairs also brought more advanced shipbuilding techniques, allowing for extended range into the Atlantic Ocean.
 * The Decline of Khmerlacca: Amidst increasing regionalist sentiments across the Khmerlaccan administration, the untimely death of the monarch under suspicious circumstances in the absence of a single universally recognised heir(ess) has led to several factions backing up their own choice of the next king, ranging from bastard children, prestigious scions of many a noble family, or relatives of the late king scrambling to divorce the term "pretender" from their name. In these uncertain times, the chain of command has become quite muddled beyond a certain point, resulting in some local administrative officials abusing their powers. Trade begins to suffer in certain ports, as increased tariffs, embezzlement, piracy, or in some cases a combination of all these, threaten the prosperity of a certain Sublime State. The port in Bintan becomes more frequented by traders this side of the world, as a strict local administration keeps things in check. In secret, the chief of Bintan forges a deal with the Zhaowanese, guaranteeing favorable tariffs for their merchants in exchange for Zhaowanese naval muscle in the event that their Khmerlaccan overlords kick the bucket.
 * Carmilla's End: The suspicious circumstances regarding those around Erszebet Báthory, the ruler of the Eskos-Westrian union, and their mysterious disappearances have been a source of concern for prominent nobles of both realms. It all came to a head when a dead body of a maidservant was discovered within the royal chambers, and another missing, a final note allegedly left by them in the same room. Led by György Thurzó, a powerful Eskosian magnate, the nobility class had their own queen evicted from the throne and put in house arrest in Castle Csejte in early 1616. Only a month into this house arrest, however, she was unceremoniously assassinated, a pike driven through her heart, similar to the way of killing a vampire - an act also allegedly ordered by Thurzó but without substantial evidence. Her body was buried in her hometown at Ecsed after outcry in Csejte about laying her to rest there. In the years to come, Báthory's reputation was mixed: some viewed her having been the victim of a vile conspiracy led by Thurzó with a view to discrediting her; others believing that she truly did commit at least some of the alleged acts of murder attributed. No matter the conclusion, the story of the Carmilla did not end there, as in the centuries to come the infamy surrounding her history would become inspiration for works of culture.
 * Silver Leopard (Part 3): Despite resistance melting away as she strengthens and solidifies her rule, some resistance still remains. Maybe in due time they would fade away like everything else, but it would take years for any sort of questioning of her power to cease. The biggest concern was her origins, but it was only mostly negated due to her origins from a powerful nobility that helped took down Andrus of Talinn and established a new order (albeit one the same one that lead to the Time of Troubles in the first place) with the old hero Vallen. Over the next 5 years, she would spend time addressing concerns that had befallen upon the nation. She would manage to centralize the nation a great deal and implemented policies such as those on storehouses and established a unified tax code. But what of the eastern tributaries? While accepting, they had shown to think twice about their reliance on Keisaria for help due to recent events. Even with their approval for a strong leader like Mikaela that would benefit them, they were largely ignored by her as she mainly focused on the problems at home. There are growing concerns that intrigue may be brewing in the back, so Mikaela would send out envoys (followed by a relatively powerful military backing them) to negotiate. They would come back with an interesting proposition. Considering the stability of the realm is quite fragile in nature and the resources becoming more difficult to supply. It is more than likely that help and efficiency should become more localized rather than trying to pull resources halfway across the land. A new governmental reform is needed to address the sheer size of territory. By 1619, a transition would be set in place to reform the government into something new that would address the growing nation. The civil war had brought people eastwards on renewed expeditions. The word becomes apparent; If they were to see prospects in the east, they must address how they will approach and administer the east.
 * Vamos, Vamos, Hispania: The thin and fragile peace between the rump state of Ereskia and the Mapuche had held for over 12 years thanks to the intervention of the more peace-minded Hispanian collaborators after their defeat at the hands of the Huancans. The Ereskians signed a secret treaty with the Aracuanian Confederacy, granting them ease of access in exchange for political backing against the Wankan viceroyalty, wrestling with the colonial heads up north. This happy arrangement had also come with not-insignificant amounts of Mapuche flooding back into their ancestral homelands, essentially disregarding the new arrangements the Madrid-appointed Hispanian heads made and restoring some, if not most of the pre-colonial institutions in the region.
 * This finally ended when, after a game of brutal brinkmanship between Wankapampa and Bacata spilled over into a viceroyal civil war. Well. A 'civil war' to Bacata, trying its best to ignore that the Wankans had then declared their 'secession from the Viceroyalty', essentially making them promised only to Madrid as a protectorate and effectively independent. Bloody fighting emerged in the former Southern Administrative Zone and the Shipibo, Conibo and Mascoy collectively raided the ailing Huancan Eastern Company; by 1618 it was clear that Madrid's de jure rule too was over. Ereskia attempted to move forward, and with a force of Mapuche riders rode towards Iqique to reclaim their ancestral lands.
 * Meanwhile, three of the Five Civilised Tribes of Huanca protested against the unilateral movement of Bacatan forces through their territory, promised to be free of more than advisors and traders; in response, Bacata then attempted to add the Omaguan protectorate, expelled from the central Amazon decades ago, to the Civilised tribes, to dilute their disputing power. This backfired. Instead, the remaining two tribes in favour of that movement joined the protesting tribes and collectively refused to provide food and necessary rations to the moving army. The heads in Bacata, desperate, made a deal to effectively guarantee their independence under a concept called the Huancan Commonwealth, but on the condition that Omagua was also admitted and that they would be allowed to move troops in, but with further notice, and payment for every man (although this was stretched out to small payments over decades). The Civilised Tribes agreed, and in on the 20th of May, 1619, they began to supply Hispanian forces with the necessary supplies and sending them on their way.
 * Things had not gone well in the Southern Administrative Zone. Demoralised and many wondering what was in them for remaining with the Hispanian crown, a not-insignificant amount of military officers had staged a coup and formed the Noble Republic of Sur de Ecuador; which immediately turned around and signed a peace agreement with the Huancans moving on them. Moyobamba was put under a bloody siege, while the Huancans moved to occupy more criticial positions along the rivers and mountains of the region. Once Hispanian forces arrived, in July, they were astonished to discover that every Hispanian fort had been either captured or ransacked. Desperately, they moved towards Machala, the most fortified location north of Moyobamba, barely relieving the fort in early August and setting up a defensive line they referred to broadly as the Quiñónez line, named for its planner, Francisco de Quiñónez. The future of the Viceroyalty of the Huancan States now lay in doubt. And across the Andes, another unlikely coalition was forming, one that held the potential to cause extreme trouble for the Hispanians...
 * Viva l' Occitanie: No one is quite sure when the Occitan people came to be. But everyone was quite sure that you didn't want to piss them the right fuck off.
 * First, they were the only part of France to largely escape the carnage of the Two Hundred Years' War - which allowed them to secure their location along critical land routes in Europe; then, they had managed to keep their position along the end of the Silk Road by maintaining paradoxically good relations with both the Albionites and the French proper and disavowing the power politics of both London and Paris. Not to mention a huge unsanctioned bit of movement between Occitania and Valcania, and Occitania essentially ran the Western Mediterrenean - and was earning bank for it.
 * It was for this reason that the Occitans refused the Hispanians entry when Afonso II wanted his way in, and it was for this reason that the Occitans, upon discovering Afonso's intervention in the HRE, used this opportunity to wrestle Paris into allying with London... to go to war with the Iberian Union. In 1616, with Afonso II trapped in the HRE, roughly 320,000 soldiers, mainly Occitan peasants and Anglicans whom had banded together spontaneously under a few lords. Paris, still attempting to stonewall them, was shocked; overjoyed, the Valcanians offered little resistance (and at times even support) as an army marched into the Iberian Union unchecked. The Agoustans, finally fed up with Afonso II's coddling of Hispanian weaklings, broke off with large sects of the Castillians to form an impromptu defence without his knowledge.
 * Hispania was in trouble. And in its time of need, no one could stand to save it.
 * The Matter of Succession: Having been married into Ducal Prussia for decades, the Vesnian royal house essentially controls the territory under Avarian vassalage. An audience with the King of Avaria and Vedena from the King of Vesnia officially confirmed the succession of the Vesnian royalty on ducal Prussia.
 * Rise of Tobacco (and Smoking): John Rolfe, a British colonist that settled in Laconia, had successfully managed to produce tobacco back in 1611. By now, regardless of attempts before him, it was his practice that would quickly spread to Elysia by word and would become a successful cashcrop. The native tobacco from Arcadia was not liked by the British settlers, nor did it appeal to the market in Britain. However, Rolfe wanted to introduce sweeter strains from New Hispania (Nueva Hispania), using the hard-to-obtain Hispanian seeds he brought with him. In 1611, he was the first to commercially cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants in Arcadia; export of this sweeter tobacco beginning in 1612 helped turn the southern colonies (asides from Catonzia) into a profitable venture by late 1610s, especially when the first smoking pipes are produced. This may draw interest from the British MOM company.
 * Blast from the Past (Part 1): On the frigid coastlines of northern Vestkyst, Amadelia Cornelius finds herself on a walk when she is taken aback by the shapes on the cliff face. Exposed to the elements, she could see an unnatural piece of rock sticking out of the rock. Coming around the next day with digging equipment, she excavates the weird rock, which turns out to be a skull, though for a creature of long ago.
 * Something In The Air: The natural philosopher Robert Boyle publishes several works on chemistry and physics. A bulk of these would form the foundations of modern chemistry in the centuries to come. Among his research and findings, Boyle becomes the first to record a repeatable method of obtaining the elusive hydrogen as described by Paracelsus a few decades ago. Furthermore, he notes his attempts to capture the "strange air" resulted in the levitation of the pig's bladder bag which it was stored in. Shortly after this was made public information, several other natural philosophers attempted to synthesize this strange gas, as well as its purported applications in levitation.
 * The Sounds of Science: Large quantities of sulfuric acid were purchased off some markets in Europe, allegedly by scholars, rich merchants, or the odd noble looking to create some hydrogen of their own. In Oslo, one such merchant successfully launched a levitation device composed of a large watertight tarp. It flew over the city for a few minutes, before the wind blew it into a church. In Rome, another large scale experiment took place, as cartfuls of iron, zinc, and copper were dumped into a vat of sulfuric acid. Bystanders reported that the air felt funny, and that their voices were suddenly several octaves higher.
 * The Great Fire of Oslo: A fire broke out at a church in Oslo after a strange levitating device crashed into the building and exploded, as would a musket. The flames quickly spread to nearby houses and shops, and by nightfall, the city was ablaze. For three days fires have ravaged the timber city of Oslo and now all but a few buildings of Vestkyst proper's second largest city laid in ashes. The threat of fire has haunted Oslo before, but the scale of destruction of this particular incident prompted an order to rebuild the city around the nearby Akershus Fortress, which has the added effect of making the city easier to fortify. The consecrated and incorruptible body of Fiete Kjær was moved out of the city cathedral intact moments before the fire consumed the building whole and was temporarily housed in Astridstad, which was unaffected by the blaze, as construction for a new Oslo began. While some have written this off as an accident, some others have blamed the fire on sabotaging Christian forces down south looking to hamper the war effort, fueling an anti-Christendom sentiment which will soon spread.
 * The Rome Incident: A large explosion rocked the city of Rome, killing several people including some alchemists who were doing something funky with ores and acid. It is unknown what caused the explosion at this time, but many believe it to be divine retribution for recent events in the war.

NPC Events

 * Saxony: On either December 18 or 22, 1616, a large earthquake occured in the city of Leipzig.
 * Vijayanagar: The nation of Vijayanagar, feeling threatened by the sudden invasion of Odivissa by Bangal, begins constructing a series of fortifications on its northern frontier. Similarly, Vijayanagar begins to supply their weapons, which are greatly renowned across South Asia, to the southern rebellions within Hindustan.
 * Svearike: The government of Svearike openly thanks Livonia for offering to return prisoners and escapees
 * Barbary Republic of Salé: Under the captured-turn-convert Dutchman Jan Janszoon, the Grand Admiral of Salé, the Barbary corsairs and descendants of former Iberian cultists in the city of Salé ceased to recognise the authority of Mauretania, electing instead to be a republic with a council electing a Governor and a Captain General annually. Janszoon (also called Reis Mourad by the corsairs) was elected to the post as the first governor of the Republic.
 * France: They agree to a non-aggression pact with Albion.

Arzakhate of Bengal
• Government: Monarchy.

• Monarch: Yunus Nuri Pasha

• Economy: The entire economy is working to provide the military. The Textile industry was to speed up. Regarding the military, the past 5 years has seen a 20K Infantry, 1400 Calvary, 5 Frigate, 40 Brig, and 30 Artillery Increase.

• Current State of War: True

• Capital: Recently moved to Nabadwip

• Population: 3,568,872

• Ethnic Population: 91% Bengali 5% Munda 3% Garo 2% Other

• Religious Population: 41% Mahayana Buddhism 37% Hinduism 12% Vajrayana Buddhism 9% Arzhamism 1% Other (animism, jainism, christianity)

• Diplomacy: The advance at Odivissa

• Digha: Some new arrivals from Venice has come to ask the Azarkh for a deal.

• Manpower

-190000 Infantry

(Camp Followers, Servants, Torch Bearers, Water Carriers, Logistics Trains, Merchants are included as well.)

-5400 Calvary

-45 Small Gunned Frigates

-40 Gunned Brigs

-100 pieces of long ranged artillery.

• Events:

Recently we directed our Frigate Production to Brigs. at late February 1915 we began deploying 20 Frigates and 20 Brigs across the southern coast of Odivissa where majority of the settlements are most concentrated. The order to fire began at Dusk. The capital city of Visakhapatnam eastern side was cleared out, that was when the 20k Infantry in which has piled at Brahmapur starting advancing towards the capital, the city of Srikakulam was in route. The Bangali's has suspicion of an Odivissan army being raised there. 5 Small Gunned Frigates supported the bombardment of the city along with the 10 pieces of artillery brought from land. The troops will enter Srikakulam once clear enough and would head straight for Visakhapatnam outnumbering the weakened army there. The carvary back north in the valley has piled to to 2300 in that region and would invade the rest of the unsettled plains. The infantry will pull up heavy artillery to the top of the west mountain and camp there. Once energy is regained after a week they will begin bombarding Balangir, Titilagarh, and Bhatwanipatna. Once weakened enough it would be free enough for an open charge to capture the cities.

Kingdom of Jochureon | Jojuraiwen

 * Government: Feudal Confederation
 * Ugcigan/King: The Ugcigan, an antiquated word meaning ‘Highest King’, is the hereditary ruler of Jochureon. He has little actual power, but all clans within Jochureon are subservient to him in a manner not dissimilar to the power structure in feudal europe.
 * '''Hyen Sara-i Ninšu (b. 1554) (r. 1587-1603)
 * '''Hyen Sara-i Solgo (b. 1589) (r.1603-1614)
 * Aisin Gyoro-i Nurhaci (b. 1580) (r.1616-)
 * Administration: Jochureon consists of numerous clans and autonomous entities which field their own militaries, have their own internal management, and are effectively self-governing. However, all of Jochureon uses a singular currency, the Jiha, for foreign transactions. Each clan is led by a Dorosi, also referred to as a Chieftain or a Duke.
 * Major Clans: The clan, called “Hala”, is an important societal construct in Jochureon. Clans also have subclans, which can be thought of as kins or lineages.
 * Sara: The Sara were formerly the most powerful clan within Jochureon before the Sunggari war ended with their defeat. The Sara are a matrilineal clan, with all members of the Sara tracing their ancestry back to a Daevic princess of the 1000s. They rule central and northern Jochureon.
 * Gyoro: A major clan spread wide across all of Jochureon, they are the main rivals to the mighty Sara clan. Their most powerful branch is the Aisin Gyoro clan, which are the rulers of a state in Southeastern Jochureon.
 * Aisin Gyoro:
 * Dosang Gyoro:
 * Co Gyoro
 * Sirin Gyoro
 * Gwalgya: The Gwalgya are a clan ruling over the Liaodong peninsula. Following Gyocangga’s conquest of Lyaodong, the Gwalgya replaced the Gingya as the preeminent clan of Southern Jochureon.
 * Yagu Gwalgya:
 * Honyang Gwalgya:
 * Cagan: The Cagan are a small clan descended from a prominent Korean family which migrated to OTL Manchuria which married into a noble Mongol clan.
 * Utaripi: The Utaripi are an clan of Soyporosir Aynu origin (Refers to all Ainu south of the Amur river, literally means ¨Outside, Wide Land¨). They were previously but a minor family in Haisenwē. However, due to them defecting and helping the Jochureon during Gyocangga’s invasion, they were given territory on the coast of the East Sea.
 * Sisam Utaripi
 * Hure Utaripi
 * Qorchin-Borjigid: The Qorchin-Borjigid are a subclan of the Borjigin clan of Temujin Khan who once ruled the Khorchin state. They have been replaced with the Oyuun.
 * Oyuun: The Oyuun are a clan with only one notable member - Oyuun-i Sochigel. They are allied to the Gwalgya.
 * Usala: The Usala are a clan of the far north, once ruling the Udege state. They are ethnically Amargi-nin and Palhai, with some Tonchi-Aynu (Nivkh) blood in them. Notably, many of the people of the Udege state are reindeer-herders.
 * Economy: Unlike the states to the north, the people of Jochureon are primarily sedentary and agrarian, with many ethnic mongols in the western regions of the nation being nomadic pastoralists. East of the Ussuri river, there are small populations of hunter-gatherers. Transhumance, a type of pastoralism, is practiced by those living within the valleys of the Khingan range. Haisenwē is a major hub for oceanic fishing, which is typically dried, salted, and sold to southern markets. In addition, hala in the southern portion of Jochureon are engaged in trading of pearls and ginseng. Sericulture is widely practiced among the people of Jochureon. Sorghum, soybeans, and wheat are grown by the people of Jochureon, with rice being a subsidiary staple. Beets, flax, apples, sunflowers, and pears are other agricultural products. Traditionally, Jochureon had an incredibly small metalworking industry. However, with the introduction of advanced metallurgy techniques and the discovery of substantial iron and coal deposits, a metalworking industry has begun to bloom in the southern regions of Jochureon. Lumber and furs are other major exports. Slavery is a staple of Jochureon society, and it is not uncommon for states to sell captured slaves to foreign nations, resulting in Jochureonese characters in East Asian works during the period universally being servants. The standard Jochureon currency, the Jiha, is minted in Girinsi and is made of bronze. In informal transactions, bartering is used.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Capital: Girinsi
 * Demographics:
 * Ethic Makeup:
 * Solgo-nin (Pure Koreans): 9.5%
 * Palhai-nin (Eastern Koreano-Jurchens): 30.1%
 * Gaoryē-nin (Southwestern Koreano-Jurchens): 27.8%
 * Tonchi-Aynu (Nivkh): 1.1%
 * Soyporosir-Aynu (Other Amurian Ainu): 1.7%
 * Mongol: 13.3%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanic Tungusic Peoples): 13.8%
 * Nikan-nin (Han Chinese): 2.7%
 * Population: 8,820,000
 * Urban Settlements and Architecture: Note that the following figures include the numerous villages in the immediate vicinity of the city, as an approximate of ‘urban area’. However, as stated above, this is an inaccurate representation.
 * Habanisūn: 74,000
 * Ningguta: 69,000
 * Mukden: 62,000
 * Girincasa: 61,000
 * Alcuka: 59,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 49,000
 * Ulagiri: 43,000
 * Boli: 39,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in Jochureon is not necessarily exclusive, with many Jochureonese ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Catholicism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~5-10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: 420,000 Personnel (including levies)
 * National Army: 60,000 Personnel
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Mu-O War: The Mu-O war is a joint invasion of Joseon by the Naranga Empire and the Toyotomi Shogunate.
 * Four Grievances/Naige Koro: On the 7th of May, 1618, Isangga issues the Naige Koro, translating to the “Four Grievances”, effectively declaring war against both Joseon. The grievances are - Wu and Joseon assassinated and bribed Jochureon leaders to suit its agenda, Joseon had violated border agreements with the Ugcigan of Jochureon, Wu and Joseon have sent weapons and equipment to numerous factions to cause insurrection, Joseon has sent troops to foreign powers to suppress the Gwalgya. Following the announcement of the Naige Koro, the assault on Baengmaseong starts.
 * Battle of Baengmaseong: Starting off the northern front of the Mu-O war, Isangga begins an assault on the fortress of Baengmaseong (OTL Sakchu), dispatching 20,000 men led personally by him. Relatively isolated from the other forts on the border, and only manned by 1,200 men under the command of Yi Yeongbang, a mid-ranking general, Baengmaseong made a great springboard for an invasion of Joseon. Though hampered by heavy rains, Isangga’s army made quick progress and reached the Yalu river on the 9th. The local garrison was utterly unprepared, severely underestimating the military capabilities of the Naranga Empire. To their knowledge, the Naranga did not have guns of any sort and would use scaling ladders as their primary means of assault. However, their belief was shattered when a fleet of 10 large and sturdy battleships armed with cast-iron cannons sailed up the Yalu to Baengmaseong. Minutes later, a Naranga contingent began to siege the southern wall of the fort. The stone walls began to give way within two days, and Yi Yeongbang officially surrendered. His forces were integrated into the Black Standard Army. By the time King Injo was informed of the Naranga capture of Baengmaseong, the Naranga had already captured two other smaller forts in the area.
 * Naranga Retreat: On the 5th of June, Isangga, accompanied by General Ninggūldai, crosses the Naranga-Joseon border to capture the city of Hyesan. This attack is partially religiously motivated, as Mount Paektu is holy to the Naranga people. To capture the city of Hyesan is to place Mount Paektu under the hands of the Naranga people, sending the Joseonese a clear message. However, not all was sunshine and rainbows for the Naranga. They had managed to capture so much land that the main Naranga force was deep in Joseonese territory, camped on the banks of the Cheongcheon river, despite the Naranga not having planned for such success.There, the Naranga made the decision to retreat, as the Joseonese still hold the mountains, something which would severely compromise the Naranga supply lines should they had traveled further.

 Events (EXPAND TO READ):  Black Soil and White Mountains (3) - The South

Blood Between Brothers - 1615: Not all within Jochureon’s bounds wished to see Nurhaci king. Ever since he became Dorosi of the Gyoro, Nurhaci’s inflammatory actions had reached a level formerly inconceivable. Indeed, even his rule was a great subject of controversy. In declaring himself Ugcigan of Jochureon, Nurhaci had deemed himself to be of higher status than the other Dorosi, and of that he was most certainly aware. In February of 1615, the Utaripi, Khorchin, Usala, and many other minor clans all convened at the city of Mukden to crown Isangga their king. Though Isanga knew that this would cause conflict, he accepted the title as it would be a great dishonor to refuse such a gift. Nurhaci was expectedly enraged when he heard the news. Subsequently, Nurhaci immediately began to sever his ties with Isangga. Though Isangga did wish to repair his ties to Nurhaci, many allied with Isangga were incredibly hostile towards Nurhaci, bringing about an impasse. Due to this lackluster reaction, Nurhaci grew ever more hostile towards Isangga. Isangga was no longer his childhood best friend, but rather a major obstacle to his disease.

In Autumn of 1615, Isangga declared war on Nurhaci, tired of delaying the inevitable. The point of no return had been crossed.

Look Me in The Eyes- Spring 1616: The war which Nurhaci waged was not one which could be won. The Gwalgya, under Isangga’s wise leadership, were simply better prepared for a conflict of this size. Nurhaci’s power still lay solely in the foothills of the Changbai mountains, despite owning most of what used to be Jochureon. On the contrary, Isangga had built a powerful centralized state, constructed vital infrastructure, and had replaced much of the pre-existing nobility with those Isangga himself deemed worthy, yielding a content populace and a devoted nobility. His forces were well equipped, well fed, and most importantly, ardently devoted to their lord. For months now, his forces had been defeated time and time again by those of Isangga. Though Nurhaci had fought tenaciously at the beginning of the war, he was no fool. It was a sad truth, but a truth regardless - his fate would not be a pleasant one.

Suddenly, the door swept open. Had the siege been that swift? If so, he must congratulate Isangga’s army for their resolve. Rising from his throne and throwing his arms up into the air, Nurhaci prepared to greet whatever enemies may have entered his chamber.

Suddenly - A flare of intense light, the rush of grey-white smoke, the odor of noxious saltpeter in his nostrils, before a pain, both acute yet numb, wedged itself deep into Nurhaci’s chest. Nurhaci, wide-eyed glanced down at his torso. A gruesome puddle of crimson, ever growing, made its home right at the center of Nurhaci’s chest. As if to stop his blood from dripping onto the floor, Nurhaci put his hands to the wound, knuckles going white.

“I-i’m s-sorry,” a trembling voice sniveled above Nurhaci. Looking up, Nurhaci saw who it was. Isangga.

Isangga immediately dropped his shotgun to the ground and attempted to cradle his dying former friend, but not before Nurhaci said one last sentence with the last of his vitality.

“If you’re going to kill me like so, look me in the eyes. One last time,” Nurhaci said with gritted teeth, before finally collapsing on the floor, a pool of red growing around his corpse, dying his robes crimson.

On a misty April afternoon, the century of chaos which had toppled the very foundations of Amuria had ended. Isangga was now king...of Jochureon.

The Recluse King - 1616: Following Nurhaci’s death, most of Nurhaci’s remaining forces were swept up easily. Isangga himself refused to hold any celebrations of his victory. After his return to his capital of Habanisūn, he holed himself up within the deepest confines of his palace, spending most of his time in his study. Now, this may not have been of much concern if this was any other ruler. However, Isangga was hardly an average king. He enjoyed interacting with his own citizens, frequently taking long walks in the city of Habanisūn when not swamped with the duties of state. Opinion of Isangga began to sour among the nobility. Isangga’s charm was his ever-calm demeanor - to see him break down like so alienated some of his followers. To explain his severe reaction, many suspected that there was a teenage dalliance between Isangga and Nurhaci. Furthermore, a good portion of Isangga’s supporters criticized him as weak, unable to take pride in death. The war between Isangga and Nurhaci was started by Nurhaci, not Isangga. Isangga’s apparent guilt towards Nurhaci’s death, as such, seemed completely out of the blue and irrational. Isangga was not a daft man, of course. The longer he spent ignoring matters of state, the more perilous his situation became. Still, Isangga stayed in his self-imposed isolation, as he had certain plans in the making...

Sweeping Changes - Winter 1616: Those in the city of Habanisūn may have noticed something odd on the morning of the 15th of November, 1616. The flags of pure yellow which they had grown accustomed to were gone on the city walls. Instead, they were replaced with azure triangular flags with the image of the Amurian solar god, Siyūnanci, adorned upon them. In the streets, news-bearers called out, informing all that "The Radiant Emperor" or "The Raven Sovereign" had returned to his people. Many were justly confused - they had never heard of a "Radiant Emperor" or a "Raven Sovereign" though they assumed that the names to be titles for Isangga. Within the walls of the State Palace, in the sun-filled halls of the Assembly, Isangga held court for the first time in months. However, many present were not the usual attendees. All were great officials, local leaders, or generals held in great esteem by Isangga. They sat in anticipation and confusion until Isangga, sitting at the head of the table, finally spoke.

“You may be confused, dear guests. All your queries shall be answered in due time, that I promise.”

Isangga then pulled out of a drawer a few sheets of paper, which he proudly presented to the group. “This may not look like much, I know, but what is on these papers will be the foundation for a new nation,” Those present made no noise. What was this man talking about? They’d have to wait and see.

“For centuries the people of these lands have been divided, suffering under cruel rulers, both of foreign and local origin. This shall occur no longer. From this point onwards, the national tongue of this land shall be deemed Naranga, and those who speak it the Naranga Empire. The distinction between the Gaoryē-nin, the Palhai-nin, and a myriad other regional variations of the same people is antiquated and is no basis for a strong nation.”

Isangga paused, now reading from one of the pieces of paper which he held in his hand. “Today, on the 15th of November, year 4006 in the Chinese reckoning, I, Isangga of the Yagu Gwalgya, proclaim the reorganization of what used to be Jochureon into the Naranga Empire. I declare that all citizens of the Naranga Empire shall be owned by none but themselves, a right which none can deprive. To ensure the prosperity of the Naranga Empire, new institutions and laws shall be created with the goal of replacing the faultiest parts of the former administration of Jochureon.”

“Now, what needed to be said, has been said,” Isangga spoke. “However, it is noted that some here may need convincing. It is clear that the previous rulers of this land have brought disorder and disarray. So ruined are we, that nothing short of a miracle could restore this land to prominence. Perhaps you believe that we shall end up like the Nihonese Republic, blinded by idealism. To those who say that, something must be stated. You have seen the wonders the redistribution of land to those deserving of it and the emancipation of the serfs have done to this realm. The common peasant may remain poor, but no longer is his poverty the way things ought to be. Similarly, although the former landlords may be replaced, their replacements are still landlords. However, their state of affluence is no longer guaranteed. Now, the only thing to be done is to ensure that former slaves shall never return to slavehood. I was born the son of a mere serving girl, and many of you were born peasants as well. Only through your rightful merits were you able to achieve the prestige you now have. Why should we not make that the case for all 8 million souls across this land?”

“More importantly, we must assert ourselves as the masters of the East so that we do not become servants of foreign kings once more. The nation of Wu, which has been meddling in our own affairs, shall be held accountable for its actions. The Naranga Empire, I promise you, shall be a unified and centralized nation. Measures have already been taken to assure that this shall be so. You all should be aware that centralized does not mean tyrannical. The common people shall elect directly those who directly serve them and surveyors from the central government shall be sent out biannually to assess the quality of those in power on every level of government. Now, dear guests, must I convince you further?”

Touch the Sea (3) - The North

Reunited - Jan.1615: (READ SAHNYATE TURN FOR BACKGROUND) Snow swirled around Kimopte as she wrapped her cloak around herself, hunched over for warmth. In her panicked flight, he had left her heaviest winter cloaks with Maa’gwiin. Many within Acan Hoton were heading to sleep and blowing out their candles, slowly but surely shrouding the city in darkness. It would be hopeless trying to find Siramat’s residence with no source of light, so Kimopte was rushing against time. On Kimopte's lower abdomen, the wound where Maa'gwiin had carved his name upon her flesh, made just hours ago, still throbbed with a stinging pain: it would certainly scar. She supposed that she'd never be able to glance at her groin intact of mind again, at least not for many, many years. Kimopte repeatedly turned her head around and around, combing the streets for the whereabouts of Siramat’s home. Time was running out fast - if she could not reach her friend, then she’d freeze to death in the streets. The whole thing was a near-hopeless undertaking, she surmised. With her paddle up the creek, Kimopte arbitrarily found a door to knock on, hoping that whoever slept behind it would be kind enough to grant her lodging for a night or two.

KNOCK KNOCK

“Who’s that? It’s...fucking...fucking late,” a familiar voice drowsily let out, eliciting a slight squeak from Kimopte as her heart skipped a beat in joy.

“S-sira-rin, it’s me, I...I’ll explain later,” Kimopte stammered

“Huh?” Siramat said indistinctly, clearly still half-asleep. “Kimopte, w-what the fuck are y’doing a-at this hour?”

“I’ll explain. Please, please just let me in. Please,” Kimopte pleaded. Hearing the distress in her voice, Siramat immediately swung the door open, holding a just-lit candle.

“Your hair. Did...did something happen between you and, uh….Maa’gwiin? You...you got rid of the red…” Siramat remarked lethargically.

“I-i’ll tell you later, I don’t wanna keep you up, please,” Kimopte hurriedly said. “I’m, I'm sorry, I just don’t wanna talk about him. Maybe t’morrow.”

Siramat, though confused, led Kimopte into the main, and only, room of her small cabin before setting the candle upon a wooden table imprecisely and slamming the door shut. The two stood in uneasy silence before Kimopte grabbed Siramat and squeezed her with a bear’s grip, burying her face into Siramat’s bosom. She tried to say something, anything, but in her distraught state all she could manage were ugly tears, tears which stained Siramat's nightgown.

Though unprepared and still in puzzlement, Siramat began to gently stroke Kimopte's head with her free hand; the other hand gently wrapping around the crying girl's upper waist. As Siramat pet Kimopte's hair up and down, up and down, she noticed it had gone fragile, more brittle since the two had met - no doubt a result of the dyes Kimopte had used to keep her hair a shade of reddish-orange. Still holding onto Kimopte, with a gentle puff Siramat blew out the candle, yielding a faint whisper of smoke dissipating into the nighttime air. Melting into Siramat's embrace, Kimopte had stopped crying, now only sniffling every once in a while as Siramat tenderly laid the girl in her own bed, with Siramat herself joining her under the blankets moments later. Such behavior from an 18 year old woman was unseemly, but Siramat did not mind.

Before the two drifted off together, Kimopte whispered a few near-unintelligible words to Siramat.

"Chamuk…. that's..mhm, my true name."

Siramat tested the name with her lips silently, becoming familiar the way it felt on her tongue. Chamuk.

"I like it."

Hunting the Serpent - Aug. 1615:

In May, Kimopte and Misahūn discussed plans to assassinate Sannyoayno, eventually settling on Kimopte and 10 other soldiers masquerading as emissaries to Sannyoayno before killing him. Siramat, to her great displeasure, could not go - Sannyoayno was immediately recognize her white hair.

Within the canopy, birds twittered, singing distant melodies to their kin. A faint rustling could be heard as all manners of beasts scampered and prowled through the greenery, though it was drowned out by the even greater rustling of leaves of leaves in the summer breeze. Still wet from the rains of spring, the ground around Kimopte was dark and damp. Beneath her feet, there was a simple path of small stones which allegedly led to Sannyoayno’s base of operations. Curled brown leaves, still yet to rot, were half-submerged in the earth. Kimopte could not keep herself from admiring the natural beauty around her, but she had a mission - seek out Lord Sannyoayno, self-proclaimed Serpent King of the Amur. For this occasion, she had forgone her fox mask which she wore to conceal her true identity. If she had gone with it, Sannyoayno would immediately recognize it, throwing the whole operation into ruin.

The band had come across a large longhouse which they assumed to Sannyoayno's residence, dressed in all the finery of a delegation of emissaries. Of course, their dress was nothing more than a farce, for they were here to kill Sannyoayno, not deliver tribute or negotiate a deal. As the group approached the imposing edifice, as solemnly as they could, they took note of something peculiar. The guards seemed to pay them no mind, looking off in the distance and lazing around, as if they were not even there. A pair of guards, without batting an eye, opened the colossal gates for the party, beckoning them in. This was easy. Too easy. Kimopte bristled with unease. Perhaps there was further defense inside - perhaps not.

The doors opened up to a colossal hall lined with tables - no doubt the same tables where the high-ranking generals of Sannyoayno’s Realm feasted and discussed their schemes. The instant they entered the doors behind them slammed shut with a booming thud, locking the group inside. Kimopte gazed at the vast hall she was now enclosed within. All present waited with bated breath - waiting for anything, anyone to attack them out of the blue. All present waited with bated breath - waiting for anything, anyone to attack them out of the blue. No such attack ever came.

A booming voice rang out from the front of the hall. It was not harsh, nor aggressive, but instead rather polite. “Are you going to stand there like what? Come on, come on, let me see your faces.”

All eleven present whipped their heads around, eyes eventually resting on a bearded figure reclining on a simple wooden throne. No one had their doubts, the man in front of them was no other than Sannyoayno. For an aggressive conqueror who committed atrocities on a vast scale, he seemed rather polite. Still, the man’s tone was not welcoming, beneath his calm demeanor lay an undercurrent of cynicism, of faint amusement.

“I apologize for our awkwardness. We are humbled to be in your presence,” Kimopte said in the plainest tone imaginable. “We are but mere emissaries from what remains of the once-great Nimaca clan here to pledge our allegiance.”

Kimopte found it hard not to appear mocking. Within her coat, her dagger seemed to grow heavier and heavier. As was proper etiquette, Kimopte bowed down before Sannyoayno. The ten men behind her followed her lead.

Sannyoayno stared intensely at the group before taking a sip out of his mug and sighing. The silence grew ever more oppressive. At last, to Kimopte’s great relief, Sannyoayno spoke.

“Emissaries, you are? Come then, show me what you offer,” Sannyoayno said, examining Kimopte with great care. Sensing Kimopte’s hesitance, Sannyoayno chuckled. “Come up already, girl.”

Too easy. This was too easy. Kimopte beckoned for those behind her to hand over the fine silks and silver they bore, before carefully dropping them at Sannyoayno’s feet. Then, as fast as a hawk in flight, Kimopte took hold of her dagger before thrusting it into Sannyoayno’s chest again and again with a profound zeal.

A great clamor erupted as a terrible din was raised. Guards, formerly unseen, lept down onto the floor with a booming thud. Soon after, the doors were thrown open - the guards outside now having realized the severity of the situation. Quickly, swords were unsheathed as blood splattered upon the floor from the flesh of howling soldiers. Kimopte turned around as a pool of crimson flowed from Sannyoayno’s dying body at her rear to defend from stray swords. Despite having managed to escape numerous attacks, Kimopte herself was grazed by a stray sword leaving a gash along her forearm - not much, but still bloody. Another scar she'd bear. How long the muddled scrimmage lasted, Kimopte wasn’t sure. All she knew was that she had come out victorious.

“We’re getting the fuck out of here. Don’t wanna explain this thing,” Kimopte announched, pointing to Sannyoayno’s corpse, “to whatever bastard arrives here next.”

Eastward Bound - Mar. 1616:

Kimopte sat upon the yellowish grass, leaning against her tree. She had turned 19 a few months ago - she was now seen as a woman in the eyes of all. Her head faced the blue sky, her eyes tracking the clouds slowly drifting in the heavens. Siramat was away - off doing errands in the city of Miyoo Gasan in the northernmost reaches of Amuria. It was a particularly warm day for March in Northern Amuria, so warm that Kimopte would’ve dozed off if it weren’t for the sudden arrival of a certain friend of hers. Shouting for her attention, Misahūn sprinted up to Kimopte, who sat up with a jolt.

“K-Kimopte! Kimopte! Y-you, no, er, we! We’ve been exiled. Siramat has been captured in Miyoo Gasan and was shipped east days ago,” Misahūn sputtered out, panting.

“Y-you’re joking. Hoi, you better be jokin’, man,” Kimopte said.

Misahūn just responded with a solemn shake of his head, holding up a sheet of paper. “They’ve told us we have ten days to pack our bags, miss.”

Kimopte stared at Misahūn incredulously. “Where in hell are we exiled to?”

“...I...I don’t know. They’ve told us to fuck off and nothing else. They’ve given dozens of Northerners involved in the defeat of Sannyoayno the same treatment too.”

Kimopte put her palm to her face, sighing with irritation. “...What the hell, man. This is asinine. Inane. Who in hell gave the bastards in Habanisūn pebbles for brains?!" Kimopte huffed, tramping around a tree while kicking up dust into the air "Alright, alriiiight. Tell you what. I’d hazard a guess that this is going unenforced, but we’re gonna give those bastards what they want. I’m not returning home until we find Siramat wherever she was sent.”

Looking into Kimopte’s eyes, Misahūn nodded. “If so, I’m not coming back home too.”

Brethren of the Coast

 * Flag of the Brethren of the Coast.pngGovernment: Pirate Confederacy.

Captains:


 * Henry Callish (1600-1619) retired
 * Agüeybaná (1614-)
 * Henry Mainwaring (1614-1618) †

Territories:


 * Vieques

Population: 880


 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Albionese, 180 Spaniards, 60 Chorotega, 40 Totonacs, 200 Taíno and 280 Hellenes

“Army”


 * Castillo Pirata: Naval fort with 100 men, 3 mortars, 28 cannons

Navy: 3 ships, totalling 60 guns and 145 crewmembers(1615)


 * Crow, brig, 16+4 guns and 45 crewmembers, captain Henry Callish (captured 1612)
 * Anne, brig, 16+2 guns and 40 crewmembers, captain Agüeybaná (captured 1612)
 * Resistance, brig 22+2 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Henry Mainwaring (built 1610) (abandoned on Sogogan, 1618)
 * Darling, galleon 28+4 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain Lawrence Kemys (built 1596) (wrecked on a shoal at Parima Lake, 1618)
 * Plymouth, frigate 18+6 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain William Parker (built 1614) (abandoned in Sogogan, 1618)
 * Gift, brig 14+4 guns and 40 crewmembers, captain Roger North (built 1611) (ran aground in Catonzia, 1618)

Economy


 * Piracy: 16 sloops and cutters captured without a fight
 * Plantations: Vanilla from Texacola is brought after the attack on Túxpam
 * Map pirate events 1615-1620.pngFishing: we establish a trade route to Vera Cruz to sell our fish

Events


 * Attack on Caracapolis (March 1616): the three captains of the Brethren unload their crew north of Caracapolis, successfully taking the Hispanic city with only 20 casualties, taking some 30 hispanics captive and 20,000 pieces of eight.
 * Arrival of Kemys, North and Parker (March 1617): Sailors claiming to be british privateers Lawrence Kemys, Roger North and William Parker arrive on Vieques to organize a search for El Dorado and to get the captains there to help them as guides, with the condition of attacking the city of Túxpam first to pay them.


 * Attack on Túxpam (September 1617): After agreeing to the Brethren’s terms, the six pirate ships approach Túxpam which is being guarded by a single 28-gun galleon, which is easily overwhelmed by the twin lines of battle of the Brethren and the privateers. After this the fort surrendered, making it easy to raid the city, in which 50,000 pieces of eight were captured, along with 37 crates of vanilla, which were delivered in Vieques to produce vanilla on the island.
 * The Search for El Dorado
 * Journey (January 1618): After going back to Vieques, the privateers stayed for a couple of months to plan the search, aided by the rumour that Lake Parime was inland of Sogo’gan. The Brethren then accompanied the privateers until Kumaka, where they  came back to Vieques after selling the remaining vanilla to the genoese traders there, after which only Mainwaring kept accompanying them.
 * Battle of the Parima River/Battle of Kara’ge (February 1618): The privateers and Mainwaring keep going until they reach the mouth of the supposed Parime river, but there is a problem as there is a hostile native town, which the privateers try to attack, disembarking northwest of the town, when they arrive on town, they see that it is lightly defended, pouncing on the town rashly, which they would come to regret as they were surrounded by natives, killing much of the crew, including captains Parker and Mainwaring, who die just before the privateers manage to break out of the encirclement, escaping back to their ship, which due to the losses they cant staff all, so they only escape with the Darling and Gift, with Kemys going into the presumed Parima River to keep on the quest, while North escapes to Catonzia, evading spanish territory and running his ship aground near Saint Augustine.
 * Kemys’ Delusions (March-June 1618): Kemys even after the massacre on the mouth of the Parima still sails into the river to find El Dorado, which he keeps sailing on, finding Lake Parima, which he goes south on until a shoal makes the Darling incapable of moving, he and his 60 remaining crew go south and attempt to raid a town near the lake, but they are ambushed and unceremoniously killed in a short battle, with only around 10 sailors being taken captive
 * North’s Book (late 1618-1619): Captain North after going to Saint Augustine writes a book about the search for El Dorado, romanticizing it, painting Walker and Mainwaring as heroes and the people of Sogo’gan as filthy savages who attacked without provocation.
 * Retirement of Callish (August 1619): Captain Henry Callish, after an asstounding 19 years as a pirate, finally retires with his wealth to the Plymouth Colony, leaving his plantations in Vieques to Agüeybaná, becoming the richest pirate of the 1610s, even overshadowing the "Arch-Pirate" Peter Easton

Empire of Matagaskar

 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andrianjaka (B 1571 - Age 48, alive) (R 1612 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Ravadifo (B 1571 - Age 48, alive)
 * Empress Dowager: Empress Rafotsitohina (B 1565 D 1619 - Age 53)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova
 * Order of Succession: Prince Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 13, alive), Prince Andrianimpito (B 1576 - Age 43, alive), Princess Rambolazafy (B 1599 - Age 20, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 37, alive), Princess Zakalamanjafotany (B 1552 - Age 62, alive)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Antananarivo
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 794 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 740
 * Antananarivo: 5 700
 * Toamasina: 4 250
 * Manakara: 3 300
 * Ambanja: 2 400
 * Morafenobe: 2 200
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 630
 * Moroni: 1 050
 * Rural regions: ca 761 000
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Sakalava), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), 5% Adnanite
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore)
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * N/A
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 780
 * 2 100 Spearmen
 * 1 400 Swordsmen
 * 300 Bowmen
 * 2 050 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 350 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 11 Adananita class ships
 * 9 Mer'ana class ships
 * 9 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Mutapa: May we have a royal visit to your lands? Also here, have two Mer’ana class ships, built just for you as a gift of friendship.
 * Events:
 * Andrianjaka, founder of Antananarivo: Andrianjaka continues his reign and as he founded Antananarivo mainly by building the greatest rova yet (greater than Ambanja and Mahajanga), he continues focusing on infrastructure, improving roads and spending rather lavishly on improving the infrastructure of our lands. Seeing the pattern of success with Matagaskar’s foreign interactions, he believes that improving infrastructure for merchants, both those leaving and those who are just working within our realm, it will benefit us greatly. If he has spent maybe too much on infrastructure and could have used capital for other things, that’s debatable. Since he also built the new tombs for all monarchs going back to Andrianerinerina, founder of Imerina, he starts researching the history of our realm as well as the history of its rulers, to find out more about them and also maybe rewrite some things to make the Ammagari/Hova dynasty seem fully legitimate and prevent pretenders from taking over. During this, he posthumously gives his father Andriamanelo the nickname of “the Great” since he unified the Malagasy people under one realm, becoming the first emperor.
 * Something else noticeable is Andrianjaka following in the footsteps of some of his predecessors and seeking a better relation with the Shonas and Karangas of Mutapa (and also Zoroastrianizing them more). So after visiting the vast archipelago of the Order of Avesta and clarifying relations with them, he decides to do the same with Mutapa.
 * Trade Guilds: Several trade guilds of varying size that are of Merina/Malagasy origin are established on several port cities such as Kilwa (Mtwara), Pemba (Pemba), Nacala (Bangalla), Angoche, Pambane, Sofala (Mutapa), Mocambique (Agousta, Port Mozambique), Ne-We (Mutapa) and Lourenco Marques (Agousta, Port Sofala). Not to mention some that operate in parts of the Order of Avesta’s realm. Not to mention (again), merchants navigating the Zambezi river to new lands.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: The Order becomes good friends with some of the “mayors” of the cities in the north, specifically Soalala, Antonibe and the former capital of Mahajanga. Andrianjaka has pursued a lenient policy on the Order of Rakotomazava, believing them to be some of the most loyal Zoroastrians and thus kind of believing they would be loyal to him, which they kinda are but not completely. While he pursues that policy, the new High Chief of Mahajanga, Andrianimpito (who iirc is another one of Andriamanelo’s children and thus Andrianjaka’s little brother damn I need to write this shit down sometime) is harsher on them, which they of course don’t like. They thus plan to take Andrianimpito out (and make it look like an accident) and install the “mayor” of Soalala: Ramalalaharivololona as the new High Chief while he relinquishes his title over the city of Soalala to someone else so as to not seem too suspicious. He will then be able to accomodate the Order of Rakotomazava more.
 * The Order is not a big fan of the autonomous chiefdom of the Comoros. While almost all lands of Matagaskar are Zoroastrian, the Comoros hold the last Haintenists and also the native Soahily (Swahili) still hold onto their own native and sacred traditions and while they do follow many traditions and all that jazz of Zoroastrian origin, they do not follow all of them. Who is they? Well it varies across the Comoros archipelago but the current Chief himself for example follows a native form of new year’s celebration instead of the recently introduced fandroana. The Order of Rakotomazava finds this not only heretical, but also not acceptable for an area of the realm that holds a vast trade hub (Moroni). Let’s see where this plot goes...
 * Census of 1619: Andrianjaka holds a census after the fandroana of what is 1619 in the regular calendar. I don’t recall the name. Nothing special other than it being a census and the reports saying that there are more Sakalavas than Betsileos now.
 * Maorisy and Ranjevasy: These obviously still do their own thing, being practically independent but with sworn allegiance to the Emperor. Notably in 1617, Zozimar (Co-Protector of Maorisy) marries off his daughter Randrianekena to the son of Rafidy: Rajaonarimampianina. Rafidy himself is a grandson of Ranjevasy, the man who discovered the Mascarene Islands (not the first, because cringe europoor Agoustans, but the one who discovered it for the Malagasy) and who settled Maorisy, but later moved to Ranjevasy. This means that Zozimar’s family now intertwines with the Ranjeva “dynasty”. This is also a good diplomatic event, since the two islands’ settlers have not always gotten along.
 * After the wedding ceremony, attended by Emperor Andrianjaka, it is said that Andrianjaka jokingly referred to Maorisy as “Ny nosy dodos”, which means “The island of dodos”, due to the abundance of the species living there and Andrianjaka supposedly taking an interest in the species upon first encountering them on the island. This would also mark the first time one of the emperors visited one of the Maskareina islands. Dodos have been introduced to Ranjevasy too, but they are obviously not as many there yet.
 * Also yes, Ranjevasy (Réunion) and Maorisy (Mauritius) are mixed up on the map but Kuro will fix next turn.

Milan
Wars and Conflicts: Diplomacy: Events:
 * Government: Monarchy
 * Duke: Gian Galeazzo Visconti
 * Notable members of the Court:
 * Stefano Antonio of Doria-Spezia, a cadet branch of the Doria Family Now taken hostage.
 * Economy: The Three-Field System has been successfully integrated!
 * Capital: Milan
 * Population: 350,000
 * Demographics:
 * 89% North Italian (Majority Lumbard, minorities of Piedmontese at the western borders)
 * 8% Southern Germans
 * 2% Romansh People
 * Religion: 99,9% Catholicism. Jewish Minorities in the Major Urban Centers.
 * The Cinqueterre Offensive 1619
 * After receiving news of the March of the Tuscans, the Milanese government decides to attack Genoa, which is experiencing a two front war. Giovanni Sotto Copertura fakes his assassination while being in the Genoan Court. Milan accuses the Genoan government of the assassination of the courtier and declares war on Genoa. Two main offenses are done, one in the west to cut off the Genoan Army on the Albenga front and one in the east to conquer Portofino and the east of Cinqueterre.
 * League of Lausanne: Declare an overall neutrality in the war even though we attacked Genoa.
 * A Stain to Clean: The Bureau of Investigations lead to its first results! And they aren't very good. An organized group called Bôn Pensà ("The Good Thinking") has begun to assault men trespassing the Milanese borders, taking their belongings and sometimes their lives. The investigations have been slowed down by the current war, but they are still going on.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Gatsi Rusere
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 046 000
 * Cities: 75 681
 * Ne-We: 8 860
 * Sofala: 4 748
 * Angoche: 4 518
 * Pambane: 4 118
 * Mkalimini: 3 768
 * Kiwe: 3 518
 * Zomba: 3 218
 * Pebane: 3 018
 * Nampula: 2 938
 * Manzini: 2 618
 * Banhine: 2 318
 * Mpumalanga: 1 918
 * Limpopo: 1 318
 * Rural areas: 970 319
 * Ethnicites: 66,6% Shona, 14.4% Karanga, 11.1% Swahili, 6.5% Swazi, 1,4% Chewa
 * Religion: 81% (847 260) Mwari believers, 19% (198 740) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Attack on Tsonga: If they don't accept our demands then we will send half or army to capture their lands as shown in the picture. (BLUE)Tsonga.png
 * Defending the borders: The other half of our army will guard the border with Mthwakazi and some of the Manyika border as shown in the picutre (RED)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (20 920) and reserves size of 1% (10 460) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 262 African Spearmen
 * 5 396 bowmen
 * 2 000 Crossbowmen
 * 5 262 Light Cavalry
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 103 African Spearmen
 * 2 327 bowmen
 * 1 587 Crossbowmen
 * 2 443 Light Cavalry
 * Navy:
 * Mer'ana class ships: 2
 * Fishing boats: 730
 * Diplomacy:
 * Sena: We send a request asking if they want to join our nation.
 * Matagaskar: We thank you of your generous gift and welcome you to our great nation.
 * Events:
 * Tsonga: We send an offer of joining our nation to the villages of Tsonga and get the protection of it's forces and borders. If they decline we take them by force for dissrepecting the generous offer of our Mwene. (Read Attack on Tsonga)
 * Balele raids: We continue to raid Balele villages in disguise.
 * Zoroastrianism on the rise: More and more people has started hearing about a religion slowly growing in size near coastal cities. The religion is spreading around the country like a bee in a beehive, Even reaching the Mwene and his son.
 * The Zambezi river: We start sending some small boats along the Zambezi river looking for new people we can trade with.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord (BubbleRocket1#8016)

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - 1618) (R: 1561 - 1618)
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 16??)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - 1596)
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - 1602)
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - 1606)
 * King: Luke I (M, b. 1567 - ) (R: 1618 - )
 * Son: Luke II (M, b. 1604 - )
 * Son: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Aunt: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Cousin: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Cousin: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Niece: Jessie (F, b. 1607 - )
 * Nephew: James (M, b. 1607 - )
 * Important People:

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  7.08 million (+703k “external subjects”)
 * British Mainland: 7.08 million
 * British Settlers: 11,725
 * Elysian Population: 13,526
 * Jamestown: 456
 * Fort Elysia: 217
 * Fort Epheria: 246
 * Greensfort: 162
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 2,627
 * Catonzia: 13,842
 * HALO Settlement: 3,013
 * Elysian Local Population: 354 thousand external subjects
 * Becomes “Second-rate” citizens of the Empire in 1616
 * Just a fancy loophole that allows the population to be recruited into the army, though will have long-lasting effects as time progresses
 * Catonzia Local Population: 353 thousand external subjects


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Cape Town (Africa)
 * Fort Avalon (Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India) (Known as Diu to India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * Americas: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity with the added risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter.
 * League Wars: In 1612, Britain finally joined the League Wars alongside its allies. Though it will have to put aside its differences with France, the nation is able to see past this hiccup as they deploy troops in the Netherlands.
 * In 1615, the British began to devise plans to land forces in Southern Spain, both to take some pressure off the French on their Spanish front as well as open up Southern Europe to potential fronts.
 * In addition, forces in Americas begin to attack Spanish colonies, with British forces in Catonzia attacking west into Catonzia Occidental and south into the colonies of Nueva Valcania
 * More details found below
 * Typhus: Due to a typhus outbreak, the population stifles, as it has to deal with the new plague of sorts.

Armed Forces


 * Total: 126,265 Manpower (1.8% of population)
 * British Royal Army Corps
 * Total: 98,450
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 55,000
 * Britain: 20,000
 * Netherlands: 15,000
 * Gibraltar: 20,000
 * Light Cavalry: 7,750
 * Britain: 5,250
 * Gibraltar: 2,500
 * Heavy Cavalry: 1,650
 * Bow Cavalry: 2,600
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,878
 * Britain: 1,378
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Arcadian Force: (In Arcadia)
 * Elysian Garrison
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 10,000
 * Drafted from the Elysian population rather than coming from overseas
 * Light Cavalry: 1,000
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * Catonzia Garrison
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,859
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * As of 1527, three factions are formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: Reforms the Roundtable Knights to act as elite units within the Army, as well as guards for Royalty.
 * In 1615, the London Guard is formed, to both protect the Royal Family, Parliament, and the citizens of the city as a police force, though will prioritize the protection of government personnel and property than that of the citizen
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 19,060 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * Victory-class First-rate British Frigate: 9
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * 50-gun warships designed to breakthrough enemy formations, and is the largest ship in the British arsenal
 * Ember-class First-rate British Frigate: 1
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * 45-gun warships, obsolete by the 1600's
 * Only the HMS Ember is kept for training purposes, as a permanent drydock is built for her.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: 5
 * Essentially a Swallow-class Interceptor, but built to stand up to combat against other ships of its size.
 * 42-gun Frigate that’s cheaper to maintain than the Victory-class while stronger than the Third-rates
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 19
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * 40-gun frigates that sacrifice durability in return for speed (for their size)
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: 7
 * 32-gun frigates that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Carrack: 57
 * 30-gun caravels that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels: 5
 * Lightly armed galleons designed to carry both marines and Vinland longboats for use in various operations, such as supporting fleets in areas where the large size of the British vessels are a hindrance, as well as serving as landing craft for said marines onboard.
 * Capacity: 16 Vinland longboats (12 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 480
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 400
 * London-class Third-rate British Carrack: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Dove-class Fourth-rate Dual-Purpose Merchant Caravel: 99
 * These ships are given to British merchants who sail in dangerous waters, and are crewed by either mercenaries hired by said
 * merchants or the merchants themselves. Only included in ship-counts for the navy to deter invasions by sea.
 * Bombardier-class Brigs: 32
 * Small 18-gun ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.
 * Vinland Longboats: (depends on the number of carriers)
 * Small vessels that can be deployed in regions to support larger ships from carrier vessels with their smaller cannons and enhanced mobility.
 * Armed with two 2-pounder MAC Cannons
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Personnel: 26,450
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 25,200
 * Mainland Britain: 10,200
 * Gibraltar: 10,000
 * Arcadia: 5,000
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 1,450
 * Mainland Britain: 450
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Arcadia: 500
 * Light Artillery Pieces: 3,000
 * Mainland Britain: 3,000
 * Gibraltar: 200
 * Arcadia: 0

Research and Development


 * McCarthy Arms Company (MAC):
 * Arms Race: Due to the creation of flintlock rifles in France, MAC enters into an arms race with their French counterparts, leading to rapid advancements in the creation of both rifles and cannons.
 * In 1610, they created a flintlock rifle using various components from French flintlocks. This rifle (and its various modifications) became the main firearm of the British Military in the League Wars and other conflicts in the early 1600’s.
 * Produced models:
 * FL1610 “Wasp MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1610)
 * The first rifle in the series of rifles made in response to “Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault” and their flintlock rifle.
 * Hastily made, the rifle has various issues, and has a higher-than-usual casualty rate among those who use it due to the tendency for the rifle’s barrel to implode.
 * Due to this reputation, the rifle was given an additional nickname: “Barrel of Surprises”
 * FL1610E1 “Wasp MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1611)
 * A modified L1610 that doesn't implode (more than most rifles of the era).
 * FL1610E2 “Wasp MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1612)
 * The version of the rifle that was used by the British Military when they joined the League Wars the same year.
 * This rifle features a slightly redesigned barrel, slightly increasing the range and improving the reliability of the rifle even more.
 * FL1610E3 “Wasp MkIV” Flintlock Rifle (1614)
 * Essentially the Wasp MkIII, but its components are simplified a bit, allowing for easier production.
 * FL1616 “Honey MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1616)
 * A modified version of the Wasp MkIV for use in hunting.
 * Essentially a simplified version of the Wasp MkIV for commercial purchase
 * Also becomes the model of rifle that was exported to allies during the League Wars
 * FL1610E4 “Wasp MkV” Flintlock Rifle (1619)
 * A version of the Wasp MkIV that is made from Yolngu steel, giving the rifle more durability
 * MAC Cannons: MAC continues to produce MAC Cannons (McCarthy Arms in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.
 * Produced models:
 * 2-pounder “snub-nose” MAC Cannon
 * Created for usage on Vinland longboats, more to fire on smaller vessels than anything else
 * Can be argued that rifles would be more effective than these small peashooters, but the extra punch is helpful
 * 6-pounder medium field MAC Cannon
 * The main cannon used by both the British Royal Army and Marine Corps.
 * Also used on British Carrier Vessels
 * 9-pounder “tickler” MAC Cannon
 * The lightest cannon used on British Warships (excluding Carriers)
 * 16-pounder MAC Cannon
 * The mainstay cannon of British Warships
 * 32-pounder “long-nose” MAC Cannon
 * Heaviest cannon that the British uses. Reserved for the largest of British vessels.
 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * Super-Spyder-class: These ships are projected to be around the size of the Victory-class of ships. Relatively unarmed, these ships are able to house a larger supply of Marines as well as Vinland Longboats (around 12 in the hull and 4 on deck). Can also double as a supply ship, carrying supplies to distant British naval bases.
 * Vinland Longboats: In a collaborative effort with Vinland, both British and Vinland engineers get to work on modifying the Vinland longboat for transportation within British “Carriers”, as well as see viable possibilities for mounting cannons (mainly the 2 pounder cannon) on the vessels.
 * Inspiration from Asian catamarans led to the idea to add deployable pontoons to the Vinland Longboats, to mitigate a glaring issue (when the Longboat fires to the side, it is prone to tipping over)
 * Larger Capital Vessels: Theory-crafting has led to the conclusion that in order to protect Britain’s holdings across the globe, she must have a powerful navy. As such, plans are being developed for the creation of ships larger than even the Victory’s.
 * The first of these ships, the Glaemchester-class, began construction in 1613.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: Designed to replace the old third-class vessels as the backbone of the navy. These ships are much larger than the old Cabigail-class, and are the size of the Swallow-class Interceptors, though much slower.
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: The replacement for the Cabigail-class Carrack, with a hull design based on the Victory-class
 * Olive-class Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigate: The replacement for the Dove-class Dual-purpose Merchant Caravels. While being around the same size as the Dove’s, the internal design of the ship is improved, allowing for more cargo to be stored within.
 * Bombardier-class Brig: Ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.

Training and Production


 * Due to Britain’s entry into the League Wars, mass conscription is employed
 * British Mainland
 * 15,050 Marksman Infantry
 * 1,400 Heavy Cavalry
 * 7,000 MPSM Marines
 * 300 MPSM’s trained to become Elite SPARTANS
 * British America
 * Elysia
 * 5,000 Elysian Musketeers
 * 7,000 Marksman Infantry
 * Shipped from Britain
 * Catonzia
 * 5,000 Catonzian Musketeers
 * In the same vein as the Elysian Musketeers, these troops are trained, though in the case of Catonzia, only for self-defense.
 * 7,000 Marksman Infantry
 * Transported from Elysia to Catonzia
 * 7,000 Elysian Musketeers
 * Transported from Elysia to Catonzia
 * 1,000 MPSM Marines
 * Shipped from Britain
 * 500 Artillery pieces
 * Shipped over from Britain
 * Bow Cavalry put into reserve
 * Put through a training program to become SSLC’s
 * 6 Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigates
 * 1,500 Additional Sailors trained to staff the ships
 * 8 Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigates
 * 1,000 Additional Sailors to supplement those retiring
 * 34 Bombardier-class Brigs
 * 1,020 Additional Sailors trained to staff the ships
 * The HMS Ember is brought into a drydock for repairs before being placed into the training fleet.
 * 24 Olive-flass Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigates
 * Slowly replace the old Dove-class Multi-purpose Merchant Caravels in the various Merchant fleets of the Empire
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Carribean Pirates: British officials in the area sends word to Port Royal that the British would reward pirates who would assist them in raiding Spanish ships and ports (as well as refraining from attacking British-owned ports and ships) with state-of-the-art British firearms (The FL1616 Honey), supplies (such as food and water), as well as safe harbor in British ports for their cooperation
 * Europeans: Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas to those willing to purchase them
 * In addition, in 1612, Britain joins the League Wars on the side of the Norse (and France, begrudgingly)
 * Also, British weapons are sold to allies to support their war against Catholic forces
 * France: To smoothen tensions a little, Queen Elizabeth hopes to organize for the audience of the French ruler for a meal, with the hopes of negotiating a non-aggression pact between the two countries.
 * In addition, due to obligations in the League Wars, Britain assists France with fighting Spain by landing troops in Gibraltar
 * Galatoi: BAKA Mitai reaches out to the nation, hoping to negotiate with the locals to create a British trading town on the coast so they can land their larger vessels in the region.
 * Matagaskar: The British East India Company lands diplomats on the island, hoping to negotiate the purchase of some territory on the island to serve as a location where British naval vessels can stop on their way to India.
 * Also doubles as opening up trade to the island nation.
 * Netherlands: Britain sends an expeditionary force to the Netherlands to support the army in the area (as well as move on enemy forces for British gains)
 * Occitania: The British agree to their alliance, supplying them with weapons for their usage in return for a military/trading alliance.
 * Southeast Asia: The BAKA Gaikokuho company sends diplomats throughout the area to the various nations. With members of Yolngu acting as translators, the company hopes to see what the local powers are for themselves
 * This includes the following nations:
 * Thotan
 * Syonan
 * Khmerlaccan Union
 * Wu Dynasty
 * Japan
 * Zhaoanese State
 * Protestant Spain: The British, due to joining the League Wars, reach out to the Protestant faction in Spain if they can get involved in their conflict and give them a hand.
 * Part of the plan to claim Gibraltar
 * Yolngu: The British request land in the north to construct a naval port town, to allow British ships to dock and offload supplies easier.

Allies


 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal.
 * France: Though strenuous, the two find themselves on the same side of the League Wars.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.
 * Netherlands: Much like Westria, they are an ally on the European mainland.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Yolngu: The furthest of Britain’s allies, the island-continent has metals far better than those in the region. As such, the majority of the trade from the region primarily consist of metals.

Events


 * Bolstering Numbers
 * Since Britain is preparing for a war, in order to help make up numbers, the Elysian population is elevated to “secondary citizen,” mainly so that the British can recruit them to fight
 * Does also mean that Elysia requires a seat in Parliament, which is vacant on account of the Civil War of the Crosses a decade prior.
 * SPARTAN Operators: In addition, a program is opened up for the select Marines in 1616 to become elite troops within a program for SPecialized Armed forces for Reconnaissance, Tactical, And Neutralizing Operations, or SPARTAN Ops for short.
 * Those within the unit are known as SPARTAN Operators, and are pulled from both the Marines and Roundtable Knights
 * Often would be given experimental weapons for field testing
 * These units are the penultimate guerilla troop within the British ranks, primarily acting in operations deep behind enemy lines, though can also fight alongside normal troops when necessary
 * These troops provide a large morale boost to allied units in their vicinity as their infamy spreads
 * League Wars
 * Europe
 * Spain (1617 - 1620)
 * The Battle of Gibraltar (July 1617)
 * In 1615, British High Command devised a plan to land troops in Southern Spain, attacking Gibraltar before moving troops north.
 * The goal is twofold:


 * 1) Remove some pressure from French forces in the north
 * 2) Open up Southern Europe to new fronts


 * The plan goes into action in 1617, with the landing of 10,000 MPSM’s, 200 field artillery, and 500 SSLC’s
 * In the initial landings, 1,000 MPSM’s make landfall in the middle of the night to hold the line as the other forces apart of the initial landing force slowly join the initial 1,000
 * 30 SPARTANS are also dropped in to infiltrate behind enemy lines to survey the region while more troops are landing as they perform raids on supply depots and disrupt Spanish communications in the area.
 * Once all of the initial invasion forces are landed, reinforcements are sent in
 * 20,000 Marksman Infantry
 * 2,500 Light Cavalry
 * 500 Artillery Pieces (and their respective crew)
 * Once the troops are landed, they will begin a slow campaign north
 * As this happens, additional troops will begin to rally in Gibraltar for potential fronts in Southern Europe
 * One potential target is Crete (owned by Venice)


 * America
 * Catonzia Occidental (1616 - 1619)
 * The focus of the army in Arcadia
 * After reinforcements from Elysia arrive in Catonzia, the large force splits into two
 * General Spurr controls the British Forces in the South
 * General Elias controls the Elysian Forces in the North
 * Under the dual generalship, the two forces attack Catonzia Occidental in June of 1616 as a two-prong attack.
 * Battle of the Catonzian Frontier (June 1616): The Spanish general in Catonzia Occidental, General Diodoro, assumed that the Elysian force assisting the British in the area would crumble, and aims to smash a hole through the British frontlines by attacking the Elysian prong and then driving southeast to cut off General Spurr from British Catonzia.
 * General Diodoro and General Elias clash in the “Catonzian Frontier”, a heavily forested area further inland.
 * Here, the Elysian forces have a distinct advantage, since they are used to warfare amongst the trees.
 * Though the Spanish hold their own, due to flanking maneuvers enacted by Elias’ right flank, the Spanish are forced to retreat, only for their escape route to be cut off by General Spurr’s forces in the South.
 * This leads to the surrender of General Diodoro, as well as the bulk of the Spanish forces in the area
 * Due to the outcome of the battle, the coastline of Catonzia Occidental falls to the British in September of 1617, with the inner territories becoming contested territories as General Elias begins to pacify the area (completed in 1619)
 * Nueva Valcania (1617 - 1619)
 * The focus of the Royal Navy and Royal Marines in Arcadia
 * After forces in the region consolidate, they begin an island-hopping campaign through the Nueva Valcania island chain
 * From 1617 - 1619, the combined forces of the navy and marine corps slowly acquired the entire island chain, pushing the Spanish forces out of the area.
 * As this happens, the Royal Navy commences in commerce raiding, sending the interceptors (supported by briggs) to raid Spanish merchant ships in the area, with the main British force maintaining a blockade of the region, intercepting any relief forces heading to the islands and either sinking them or repelling them.


 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * Population Increase: Due to tension rising in England, there are some people who decided to move to the American colonies.
 * Roughly 1,000 colonists travel to Elysia and Catonzia (combined), for a total of roughly 5,000 colonists moving to the New World over the course of five years.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)
 * The Rise of the Company Fleets (Part 14): With the world opening up, and rumors of prosperity and gold present, various companies sprout up around Britain, with the goal to investigate various locations of notice with hopes to make it big.
 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Elysian Region: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Around 2,500 colonists arrive in Elysia over the span of five years or so, hoping to start anew.
 * Hudson Bay: In addition to their finished expansion in southern Elysia, they were given permission to explore the regions further north if there is a way to pass to Asia. This escapade led to the settlement of the Hudson Bay, with the idea of it being one of many stops along a supposed route around the top of North America.
 * Fort Hudson: In 1619, the BFG Company established a small port fort in the Hudson Bay, mainly for the purpose of harvesting trees from the nearby forest for use in shipbuilding.
 * Laconia: In 1619, the region was reclassified into its own province for administration reasons.
 * The regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakki become apart of the Laconia Province
 * Eventually becomes the State of Laconia
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * In 1611, Britain asked if they can establish a trading hub in Galatoi.
 * If successful, “Fort Galatoi” will be established by 1615.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * Establishing a Base: In 1616, The BAKA Gaikokuhito in Yolngu request permission to construct a naval base in Northern Australia (far away from the coral reefs to the east) so they can land larger British vessels in the area.
 * More Pitstops: Even with the two islands claimed, the distance between each stop is far too long. As such, the Gaikokuhito Division devices various locations along the way to establish naval bases to allow British vessels places of refuge/
 * Reaching Out: With the British now officially in the region, diplomats are sent to nearby nations to get a grasp on the politics in the region.
 * Australium: Rare metals have been found on the island continent. As such, operations are created to extract the metals with the help of the locals (in return for exotic species and other foreign goods)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 5): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * First, the HALO company reaches out to various tribes in the region to make deals with them, with the goal to make them reliant on the HALO company for their goods.
 * Second, the HALO company sets up opportunities for potential colonists to move to the region
 * Roughly 200 colonists move there per year, leading to 1,000 colonists moving to the area in five years.
 * Their influence continues to spread, as it creeps throughout Amekrogu itself, moving at a faster pace than before. (continued from last turn)
 * Due to being on less-than-amicable terms with the Government of Amekrogu, the company decides to accelerate their process of assimilating the Amekroguian government into their hands. While they try to keep up the facade to the government, they continue their efforts to spread their influence through the area.
 * Will end one of two ways: either they willingly join Britain or the SPARTANS will force them to.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * By 1609, the company had “control” over the entire coastline of Eldia, though the region was contested at best, as skirmishes between the locals and the MOM mercenaries waged on.
 * Tobacco: As their influence spreads through Eldia, the MOM company begins to cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants, leading to an increase in profits due to its sweeter taste.
 * The selling of this tobacco increases MOM’s income, leading to them being able to hire more mercenaries to arrest control of Eldia from the locals.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * New London/Diu: The construction of the deeper port is complete, allowing for larger vessels and more vessels in general to dock here.
 * Cape Town: Efforts are made to allow the port town to accommodate larger British vessels, providing them refuge from the volatile water off the South African coast.
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Due to Catholic immigrants arriving in the region, the population slowly begins to increase from the small community it once was (around 500 per year, 2,500 every 5 years)
 * Notable Deaths
 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - 1618) (R: 1561 - 1618)
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 16??)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - 1596)
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - 1602)
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - 1606)
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Toyotomi Shogunate
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Tachibana no Kiyohime; official name Kiyohime-mikado, born 1542
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Hideyoshi; birth name Kinoshita Tokichiro, born 1542
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Tokugawa Ieyasu; born 1568


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

Event Chain - All the Giants Die (2)

Monarchs of Science

1615-1617

As Musashi and Satkang grew in their endeavours, so too did their reputation. From two misplaced scholars to some of the louder and more impeccable voices in Habanisun, that they did grow to be. Meanwhile, Hanarawi faded into obscurity - viewed only as an extension of Musashi’s public persona, and while she did not necessarily resent it, all aspects of her personal life were increasingly absorbed into that of the Nihonese Princess’. This was the part that took a strain on her - and Musashi, unaware and genuinely self-absorbed much of the time, completely ignored it. Their friendship, put under strain by their professional relationship, began tearing apart by the seams towards the end of 1615. In the end, wanting to maintain that friendship and her sanity, Hanarawi simply retired from being a scholar, forgoing any income she would have received and missing out on her partner’s professional life.

It had come so abruptly that Musashi was left scrambling to say her goodbyes. Hanarawi left without a word, leaving behind a small note inviting her partner to come by and discuss things once in a while; and thus, suddenly, she was left with just Satkang as a companion. She’d lost a close friend - again.

It was around this time where Satkang managed to break-out in fame with the invention of a single object: the vacuum pump. Failing and trying again and again with continued supposition had proven him right, and for it he gained not just local but regional fame; a strange man who had just created a device that could be used for an innumerable amount of things. His notes, too, collated between Musashi and Hanarawi’s writings, seemed impossible to read - parts neatly organised, parts of repeated attempts at conjecture. But he had invented something seemingly magical. And that made scholars ask him things.

It was during the summer of 1616 that Satkang first formulated a series of rules on scientific theory which he ran through Musashi. They both mutually agreed they had no interest in invalidating spirituality, but they did have an interest in attempting to create a framework around which new things could be discovered. The vacuum pump had taken Satkang almost 10 years to figure out in concept - and so much time to understand himself; using common analogue-supposition having given him no favours. Musashi also contributed, with her limited experience in tinkering contributing to it creating a bit of a cycle.

They created three fundamental stages: theorisation, experimentation and evaluation - but also created a fourth stage known as the ‘ultimate conclusion’. This first version of the scientific method would come to take the name of the Miyamoto-Hetu-i Postulation; and when they presented it to the other scholars it caused a bit of a stir. A not-insignificant amount of scholars assumed it was an inefficient method of achieving results; but a lot more saw it and gained awareness of it. By the end of 1617, both of them - their contraptions and their mutual theories - had gained fame as far south as the Kanshai Protectorate.

On the other hand, it was quickly becoming clear to Musashi of one thing: she was clinging to the guy. Not in a way that denoted romance - at least, that was what she thought - but more as in generally desiring his presence around. It became something of a habit for her to regularly make new concepts just to show them off to him, then throw them away out of jest; including a prototype flying machine, which would have used vacuum pumps to perpetually sustain the vessel in the air. But the plans themselves didn’t seem to matter. It was a slow slip, yes, but eventually Musashi discovered she seemed to just be doing some of this to stave off the boredom. No, not the boredom. It wasn’t boring.

It was anxious.

She pushed thirty, but everything felt… so meaningless. She’d once found solace in this, but now it was just a pretext for her to grandstand in front of other scholars, utterly clueless about anything they were doing, and an excuse to talk to Satkang. She supposed that it was better than brooding about home. She’d stopped even practicing Yamato, and now it felt like a distant memory that she’d ever lived on the other side of the Eastern Sea. To her, it’d been the Western Sea once.

Meanwhile, Satkang had been doing exactly that since the moment they met. And it felt destabilising. The Princess was supremely original with her line of thought and she always seemingly felt more well-read even after he stashed through his books. Neither of them even really understood the other was, for the lack of a better term, bullshitting.

One afternoon, Musashi went back to their mutual workplace, the sunlight already dimming in the autumn wind; blanketed in blue, she rapped on the door and called out his name. Exhausted after having went to visit Hanarawi, a lack of response only frustrated her, simply dropping in to take some of her items before going back to her home.

“Saka~” she called again. But nothing. Finally, she opened the door herself, only to find him sleeping, drooling over a manuscript.

She walked over, a passing curiosity causing her to seize the manuscript from his hands. It was another contraption - pretty cool, and he’d gotten some of the kinks worked out already. She sighed. She didn’t feel like explaining the one she’d made for Hanarawi again for him.

...wait.

Something… something just clicked. As she heard him come to, she quietly sat down. “Hey. Saka.”

“Hmm… do you have anything, Musashi?”

“...did you create this right before you slept?”

He lazily nodded his head, babbling away, “Why? Don’t… don’t look at me like that… I’m not trying to get your attention or anything…”

The former Nihonese Princess chuckled, heaving a sigh of relief. “Well. I do it too.”

The peasant genius stared at his counterpart for a moment, still drowsy. Blink. Something ticked. “Wha- hey, what?”

“I said what I said.” She laughed, patting him on the back. “Take it any way you want. Personally? Weight off my back.”

“How- how do you create that stuff so quickly…?” He groaned, scratching his head. “I’ll never catch up with you, will I…”

Musashi shrugged. “Hey, you don’t say that. I don’t ever try to test mine first, I just let them fail. You on the other hand? If I had half the patience you had to at least come up with some of the concerns I’d be an actual genius.”

Satkang stopped.

“...but you are, though.”

She paused for a moment, then replied, “Hey. ...you too.”

It was something strange to discover, but afterwards, both were more open about their emotional intentions with their work. It was honestly refreshing - it made things easier for both, as the pressure mounted elsewhere.

Panic on the Horizon

July 1617

When her sister, Hye-sung, had disappeared 16 years ago, Chung-cha was faced with a difficult confrontation. First, she’d been expelled from Joseonese politics entirely, owing to public doubt about her gender - as a trans woman, she not only couldn’t be easily married off in the feudal system, it also combined with her personal distaste for authority to create a figure locally dangerous. Second, she’d almost then been expelled to Nihon, which would have probably killed her as it were during a typhoon.

But a hardy woman enough she was. She didn’t care to give explanations of her identity to an endless list of politicians and family that couldn’t care about her. She was simply more invested in the local level of politics, and sure enough managed to manage a small appointment near Hamheung. She still missed her sister enough, having never shown her what she’d realised about herself after she disappeared.

Still. The bureaucracy of Joseonese politics exhausted her to no end, and aside from being out and proud she always felt barely hanging on, painstakingly having to create personal relationships with those in her domain. She ended up calling them all her constituents, and was remarkably popular there, which guaranteed her continued presence. Stricken by the secret societies present in Joseonese society of late, she had with the various community leaders led the charge to form something of a watch-force on the coast and in the surrounding hills.

One night, Chung-cha was performing some standard documentation when one of the watchmen burst in. “Ma’am!” He screamed, “Lights! Lights in the water!”

She sighed, irritated at this interruption right at the tail end of her work. “Yes. Of course there’s lights in the water. Boats.”

“No, ma’am… a fleet. Of lights.”

Rushing out to the shore, she was there to see exactly what he described. But not a fleet. A swarm. A descending of the fireflies. The rumours had been true. A dry feeling went up in her throat.

And she didn’t know it, that day. But Joseon was in the thralls of death.

Exploiting the political divisions of Joseon was so thoroughly easy that Nihon did it without even really having to stoke them. Everyone knew the spat, but few knew the score - just as aware as most had been of Joseon’s military and economic ties to Nihon, its clans were tied to them too. The Dong-in were adamantly anti-Yi, and a not-insignificant amount of them supported stronger ties to Nihon, which they viewed as not only the pre-eminent power of the century but a proper sister state to Joseon; but outside of the nobility, these views were so scarcely shared that it meant a great shock was procured when the Nam-in faction in Busan, buoyed by economic bribery from the Satsuma clan, rose up in rebellion against the King. What followed was both a fracturing of the Dong-in along political lines but also the largest amphibious invasion of any territory in history - Nihonese soldiers numbering over 450,000, almost a fourth of the combined mobilisable population of the country, swarming in via port landings.

Unwilling to repeat the mistakes that had almost doomed the Kanshai invasion, Shiba Sachiko, leader of the entire campaign and now a veritable war hero, implemented three organisation tactics. First, looting was to be inflicted only as a tactic of punishment, and that was to include seizure of food from peasants; second, the Nihonese logistics division was reinstated, and deals procured with merchant companies, such as the Satsuma General Company, managed by a certain Usapte, supplied their way into the country. The complicated deal antagonised the peasants of Nihon, their second world being intruded into by Kyoto, but it was that measure that gave the Nihonese massive success.

With secure supply lines by sea and fire landings, the summer of 1617 saw the Nihonese declare war on Joseon ostensibly in support of the Nam-in, but powered by Nihonese desires of imperialistic profiteering. The Battle of Busan and the Landings at Hamheung were less conflicts and more brief if bloody suppressions of the local loyalist garrisons; and while the army hunkered down for the winter of that year, the Joseonese were in utter panic. Command had broken down due to the internal political war and only a summary force of 15,000 were able to be gathered together. Finding commanders for that force was even more difficult, and they were ultimately forced to allowing one man, expelled from the country nearly 20 years ago, to come back and power the war effort: Yi Sun-sin.

Yi came back to find demoralised men more dangerous to him than the enemy, desertion common and often revealing positions with little bribery. Placed in charge of this mess, regardless, he organised a ramshackle defence around key mountain positions; laying out a strategy for Hanseong, he was then told that Joseon could simply not afford to produce the kinds of ships he were proposing. Meanwhile, Jochureon was running an incursion into the sacred Northeastern mountain regions of the country, making the King seem even more like an utter fool.

Totally and utterly shell-shocked by the situation he was placed in, Yi decided to instead hold out on a flexible defence. Rather than hold the multitude of indefensible positions he could never keep in his hands, he arranged for mass evacuations of peasants and then would, with two weeks’ time, convert former villages and plains into booby-traps for the incoming Nihonese army. He also seized his family’s fortune and began personally paying the men to stay on hand; it was an undesirable solution, and he found himself more weighed down day by day for the decisions he were making, but when the incursion restarted in early 1618, it worked. The Battle of Gwangju turned into a humiliating siege, which would go on to last till the winter of 1618; whereupon Yi withdrew local forces and backslid them North.

But the third factor was something Yi simply could not fight. For all his tactical genius, he had one sore weakness: guns. His men, undersupplied, could only make diversions and attempt to anticipate the activities of the enemy to win. One mistake could spell defeat for the general. For the third factor was modernisation. The workhouses of Edo outproduced every gun in his possession thricefold every half a year - if he were to lose even a few, that would be an incalculable loss to his further strategy. And so he played the long game with Shiba, making sure to be very careful with his activities.

In Hanseong, the government was shell-shocked. Many believed that Yi was going to fail no matter what and a not-insignificant amount of nobles began escaping southwards, towards the Wu Dynasty; those few who remained were frustrated with his lack of progress. The king, seemingly blinded by fear, pretended that the war was going splendidly. He still refused to open the treasury to Yi, whom was adamant that he would lose without that support. “I can negotiate at least our independence by battle”, he said, “But not if I own not a single weapon.”

Meanwhile, his forces met with the Nihonese at the Battle of Kosan, a town controlling the major trade route to Hanseong. If the Nihonese were to seize it, it would decimate the Joseonese capability to fight the war, their reinforcements retreating south to assist in Hanseong. If the Joseonese were to hold, it could save the war whole. Yi took a gamble and decided to reinforce it with 21,000 men, almost all he had remaining not already in Southern operations. There, he called in every last favour he had from within the Naranga Empire, and before the Nihonese arrived a force of 60 turtle ships cut off their supply lines, sinking the supplies. Yi assumed that the Nihonese, outnumbered and unable to fight without supplies, would retreat. And despite being an admiral by training, Yi Sun-sin was right. The victory at Kosan in 1619 would stall the Nihonese for yet another season, and while he was forced to cede further territory south of Hanseong and was losing in the North, all seemed well.

But his southern men, pushed to their limit and placed under the inferior command (and payless command) of a certain Yi Il, revolted. The mutiny killed Il and also allowed the Nihonese to stampede their way to Hanseong; as well as giving them the naval capacity to stage a landing in Haeju. His friend and compatriot, Ryu Seong-Ryong, was placed in the unenviable position of having to command a losing front on all sides. Both held out for hope, even as the walls closed in around them.

Event Chain - The Old World (2)

The Fires of War

May 1616

The diplomatic war of words between Nihon and Choson heated up by the day, and Usapte could not be more delighted. Finally, the pieces were coming together. No more bare scattering of random communities along the roads of Tomoe Gozen. No, this was something worth a lot more. It was modernity unto itself, a reward for her hard work. And that seemed to dominate her thinking a lot more as summer approached. Deservedness.

Nonetheless, aside from her philosophical thinking, she tasked Isoroku with handling the Satsuma General Company. At this point, he was already running his own runs, and had the privilege of convincing the heavily indebted daimyo of Kagoshima to adopt something more… profitable. The city, sprawled out around the Kotsuri river, barely numbered 5,000; the daimyo, trying to collect taxes from a dissatisfied populace displeased with his allowance of merchants in the region, pleaded for them to take care of them for him.

So they enacted a threefold policy. Isoroku first sent gangs of kokudaka collectors to the doors of communities, then when they were unable to pay excessive taxes and fought them off, Usapte convinced the daimyo to change local law to make that refusal illegal - effectively making them criminals. She then called mercanaries in to arrest them, and using other legislation she managed to get added to the local code, then defined all the land in the region as the property of that daimyo, and promptly evicted entire communities, forcing them to move to a planned city proper.

As brutal as it was, killing almost 500 people, it unfortunately worked at forcibly consolidating Kagoshima. These communities, the city’s newfound urban poor, poured with their families and friends into newly-built stone bunkhouses; almost immediately triggering a mass health crisis when an outbreak of measles killed another 1,000. Despite this, the daimyo, now considerably more wealthy, was able to pay off his debts to the Satsuma General Company with the land and gained a tidy profit. The Company sold off the land to Kyoto, which then allowed the S.G.C to force out some of the overcrowded main town to force them to work on fields they no longer owned.

The Kagoshima Phenomenon, as it became known, was a splendid introduction to most of East Asia of the first incarnation of Nihonese capitalism. Not that it were any bit splendid to the almost 1,500 dead nomin and shonin scattered across Kagoshima, but by doing this on a small scale, the S.G.C was able to completely game the broken treasury of the Satsuma clan. Coinciding with an internal clan struggle, the S.G.C sided with the Ryukyuan faction, using their resources to allow them to win off and split to form their own clan in 1617. The daimyo actively helped this along, many of them seeing it as a way to wrestle back power from Kyoto - even those cognizant of the scheme’s nature as a power-grab to wrestle away from Kyoto would participate, given the profitability. Their own sentiments on class and the uprooting that Hideyoshi had brought about to their position only made it feel more advantageous to them.

Satsuma no Isoroku and Aptok-tu Usapte were characterised by many names, but the most accurate would remain a derogatory remark cast upon them by matriarch of the Bingo clan, Yamagata Keiko - ‘the literal manifestation of greed, but cloaked in a veneer of beauty and backed in the headway of total cunning’. And despite their actions, both were not unpopular in the country, with Isoroku having published a brief work that outlined a plan reflective of the ideology he’d formed over time.

‘An Analysis of the Morality of Power’, as it were titled, was a rather incoherent work that rambled on far too long and received a reputation amongst its little readership as exactly that: perhaps to some intriguing, but generally too insultingly boring to be given a damn about. And its thesis was, to say the least, similarly rambling; obviously it were a long-form justification of what he had done in Kagoshima, claiming that he had simply ‘increased the production that the city could offer to the Empire’. Among the few that read it was Chief Niyo-shine Hennauke; whom was so incredibly horrified by the book’s contents that he convened the leaders of the Six Ainu Clans and recommended to them to permanently expel Usapte and Isoroku from Ainu protection.

And thus, in an extraordinary measure of outrage, Hennauke attained the agreement of all six clans and travelled to Kyoto to register his anger with Usapte, threatening that unless they were to be immediately removed from the government, all six clans would refuse to provide men for the coming invasion of Joseon. The alliance too having outlived its usefulness with Ieyasu’s death, Mitsuhide promptly cut relations with Usapte and replaced her with another person in the Advisor position in Kansha.

When he did so, it began to came to light to the Nihonese elite what her advisorship had been doing to the effective colony. And they were determined to pretend they never knew.

When Usapte had arrived in her capacity in Kansha, she immediately began by calling the Government-General to Shijin and holding a weeks-long session of legislative streamlining. She decried the existing legal system, which afforded vast differences in punishments, as inadequate and outdated; she set to work condensing it not into two separate systems, for the Western and Eastern halves of the island, but into a single system.

This immediately caused massive rebellions to break out across the country. Kyoto was so concerned with this development that Hideyoshi threatened to dismiss Usapte for the stunt; but she then used it as an excuse to further expand her powers. She forced the Government-general to accept her not as a simple suggestor, but a mandatory vote on every law that they passed, giving her veto power. This she used to ruin the power of the Whig faction in government, preventing them from passing a law which would have granted greater political autonomy to the regions; then, with a broad coalition of collaborators, she pushed through the Civil Act, which enabled the privatisation of most Kanshai land. This had the knock-on effect of creating the concept of qualified immunity for mercenaries whom Usapte hired to, with the Kanshai military, crack down on rebellions. By 1617, Kansha was a politically-subordinate region of Nihon - all the work of her personal cunning.

It was also a starving colony utterly destroyed by Nihonese imperialism, with all of its riches looted and plundered by the Nihonese; the crackdowns too had destroyed generations of communities, causing many to flood into cities seeking protection from the gangs the Nihonese had created via the invasion, creating massive urban centres overcrowded and artificial. The worst victims were the 17 tribes of the East; many of whom lost their distinct identities in these 4 years or had them put in utter jeopardy. It had, however, thoroughly galvanised the efforts of a growing class of intellectuals in Nihon who saw this not as an issue but rather a ‘stepping-stone’ to integrating much of East Asia into the teikoku. It was at the hands of both Nihonese politics and capital that the Dai-Nihon Teikoku was born - but it would not be soon that it was so clearly declared.

For now, Usapte focused on making things work in her favour. Nihon had been in the midst of a slow push to build more muskets due to both the war in Kansha and the war in Choson; and the months-long production process for barrels was the primary prevention measure for mass production. Isoroku pressured Mitsuhide to convince his husband to pass the 1618 Urban Laws, which allowed for the building of large Ainu-style longhouses but segregated intricately to house dozens - the first bunkhouses. The S.G.C began regularly offering contracts to rural residents, especially around Edo, which guaranteed them large salaries - but over long, extended periods of time which ensured they had to be committed to the job no matter what and consigning them to bunkhouses. The Kagoshima Phenomenon was about to be brought across the entire country.

For Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide, their ivory palace in Kyoto provided ease away from the chaos their political allies were inflicting on the Nomin. And while the nobility in Kyoto enjoyed the show they’d created of the gay Shogun, they had zero idea what their policies were doing to their credibility within the country. And it would all boil over soon...

The System of War

March 1619

Hidetada was exhausted beyond belief again.

...it didn’t feel like he was ever not exhausted, though. When was the last time he’d felt even a little alive? And the job too, this was…

In days past, he’d stopped fraternising with the nobility in Edo. Instead, he started walking amongst the many Ainu, Yamato, Emishi, Nishikara and others roaming the streets of a city whose greenery was vanishing year by year. It’d given him a new perspective on life. Many had been more wary of him in days past; especially the newer arrivals, angered with Hideyoshi and the activities of the Shonin. But he’d persisted, partially because he hated fraternising with the daimyo, but mainly because… it was conceit on his part. He still thought of his old friend, and how she’d probably be living. It was of his belief at first that she’d be living in utter squalor with the other Nomin, and so he became curious to see what it meant to live like one.

In the beginning, what he saw confirmed his beliefs. Utter poverty. Nothing beautiful. But that was just the beginning. After discovering first-hand the animosity with which some held him, he began embracing that little bit of him more openly. It’d started with little things in his youth, rejecting the symbols of strength; but the idea of dominance, using makeup to remove the blemishes and accentuate the features that would make him look that kind of strong… well. He still did it in politics, but in the streets, he dressed beautifully. He wasn’t stereotypically attractive by any means - but no one ever was (and is). He passed surprisingly well in their midst.

It’d been an afternoon with an old Shinto priest that had completely changed his outlook. “I say, young man,” he said; “How would you like to help me go and carry out my duties back home? It’s one of the few places untouched.”

He’d balked. “I… I’ve got some things to do.” He didn’t really believe that there was something else, either.

“It’s understandable, of course! Just… the old days, you know?” he chuckled.

That struck a chord with him, the nostalgia. Losing something… losing something personal, too. So quietly, he said, “Actually… may I go?”

The trip in the summer of 1618 completely changed his outlook on life. This poverty, no… this was no poverty. This was just communities engaging in the traditions they always had, sharing, squabbling, at times fighting but always around. This was not poverty. Suddenly, he questioned where the poverty had come from altogether.

Here, even small villages could afford the beauty of turquoise kimono, albeit artificial mimicry. Their homes were not stately but most certainly they were not of some tiny shack, but longhouses of thatch and wood, round homes dug into the ground with ornate interiors. And though it was just a glimpse, his life changed forever that summer.

When he returned to Edo, he began searching through his documents. He began reading through the laws in actual thoroughness. The little loopholes and the ways it could be used. Then, he’d go back to the impromptu communities scattered across the place and attempt to discuss with them their story. He realised, not so slowly, that he had been signing the conditions that forced them here. He was part of the entire damnation that made this happen.

At this point in his life, he fell into a decent depression. He attempted to discuss this with other members of the Seifu but to no avail. Some even suggested switching the office of the Teikoku-seifu to ‘cure the insanity the Nomin have wrought upon the Shocho’. Quietly, he came to the discovery that no matter what, nothing would change if he alone were the one fighting it.

...no.

No.

There was definitely something he could do. If he were to be the one doing final passes… he could interrupt them. He started inserting tiny clauses that limited their performance here and there. He started holding up their passage slowly by saying there were clauses that were imperfect. He was not a popular man. But as long as he had that power… he would change what little he could in this horrible, horrible world.

That, finally, brought him to the doorstep of one Ishikawa Ai. He was told there was an expert here, at the more… unsavoury ways of proposing resistance. Ai welcomed him duly, allowing him in; as he waited to hear from her distant cousin, staying over for quite some time, he heard this:

“...the hell are you doing here, Shocho?”

Ishikawa Mayuri raised her flintlock and placed it against his head. The cold feeling pressed against his forehead, his curled hair unable to do anything about it.

“Hey, I’m… I’m here to talk to you, ahaha, aha, to talk to you!” He bumbled out, laughing nervously. “I’m uh. Yea…”

“Get out. I’m not doing jobs for any more politicians,” she announced. “I retired.”

“I- I’m not here to take out politicians or-”

“Then what?” She demanded. “What has convinced you to come here and annoy me and my cousin?”

He paused, shaikly nodded, before pulling out a scroll. “I… I’m trying to sneak in a negation in the Urban Law.”

Mayuri’s eyes widened. “A what?”

“Um… I’m trying to make sure Kagoshima can’t happen anymore, basically…”

The former assassin put down her flintlock, sat down and stared at him with steely eyes. A little drop of sweat, rolling down his cheek; her finger, tapping on her leg, all of it came into his attention.

And as it dropped.

“Alright. Go on.”

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.

Turn V: 1620-1625
LINK TO THE MAP

Mod Events
 ( League of Lausanne / League of Leiden ) 
 * The Northern Crusade (Part III) (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW):
 *  Pushed Back (1620)  Rebuffed by Imperial advances on their land, the French mounted a counteroffensive and retook the lost towns, as well as occupying southern Wallonia. The attack halts the Lausanne momentum in the Lowlands, and with that, allowed the Dutch to push them out of Netherlands proper, confining them within Wallonia.
 *  Landfall (early 1620):  From newly-succeeded Prussia, Vesnia launched a naval incursion, making landfall on the island of Gotland with minimal loss. Visby was lost in a few months, and from the island, they prepare a springboard to attack Svearike directly.
 *  Relief of Lybæk (mid 1620):  Led by the Count of Umeå and the Baron of Lund, the army taking part in the Mecklenburg Campaign not long ago went on another, taking Schwerin and Wismar in swift succession. By June, the army have reached Lybæk. Despite being small, the sudden appearance at the back was enough to cause panic within the sieging army's lines, and the siege abruptly broke off, the attackers running away in frantic retreat. After a few days in Lybæk, the army would liberate Hamborg as well, flipping control of the Elbe-Lybæk water system back in the hand of the League of Leiden and cutting off Vesnia's Jylland army from crucial supplies.
 *  Fall of Esbjerg (mid 1620):  In an increasingly successful campaign, Imperial forces led by Vesnia and Lusatia knocked down the city of Esbjerg, opening up the path to occupy the rest of mainland Danemark. They sweep through, brushing off any local defenses along the way up to Silkeborg, where they were blockaded once again. This won't take long, the Vesnian command thought - it has been easy thus far, how hard can it get? Little did they know, the gravity of the situation would soon fall against them...
 *  Invasion of Catonzia Occidental (1620-1621):  Elsewhere, the French troops in Avoyelle geared up for an invasion of the neighbouring Hispanian colony of West Catonzia. Resistance was surprisingly sparse, as the French went in unchallenged, taking over everything from Pascagoula to Nanjaba in a few months. French envoys reached the Albionite at Catonzia, requesting to split West Catonzia when the war is over
 *  Opening a New Front: (late 1620-early 1621):  With the influx of Albionite troops in the Lowlands, Leiden forces were able to make a new frontline in the northwest of the Holy Roman Empire. The (somewhat) unexpected breakthrough meant that the bordering Princes were not able to construct adequate defenses, leaving Aurich occupied and Oldenburg under siege by the end of 1620.
 *  Plight in Silkeborg (1621):  Silkeborg is a sizable town - around ten thousand or so souls live here - but for the Vesnian command, that is nowhere near enough to muster up a defence against an army of tens of thousands. However, things may have gone out of hand as the struggle for the town lasted through the winter of 1620 and into spring 1621. Supplies were dwindling - what happened to their lines? - as the Imperial army was forced to forage and hunt for food - a tall order to feed an army of thousands by hunting in the Danish countryside. By March, the army was starving, demoralised and some of the more experienced battalions were on the verge of mutiny. It was here that a Vestkyster army entering from Randers after passing the Øresund approached the Danish town and descended upon the Vesnian army, ruthlessly massacring them and pushing the Imperial control back. The already partitioned army, weak and undersupplied, was terminated entirely near Itzhoe by Umeå's retinue, who have been spending the better part of the previous year reasserting Vestkyster control
 *  Into Germany (1621-1623):  With the Jylland invasion repelled and parts of the Imperial Baltic Coast occupied, the situation was perfect to require deeper incursions into mainland Germany. Skirmishes broke out across the frontlines between armies of the two leagues as civilians were caught in the crossfire. Many were displaced, or worse, dead, as the fighting rage on around Germany. The princes of western Germany, staying neutral from both phases of the enduring conflict, were spared of most of the destruction, though the occasional mercenary band causing terror in rural areas is still noted.
 *  Fall of Oldenburg (1622):  The Albionite appearance on this corner of the Empire was unexpected, which have left them with inadequate infrastructure to properly defend themselves. Nevertheless, Oldenburg, a major city in northwestern Germany, was a rallying point for Lausanne troops and was viewed as a potential chokepoint to stave off Leiden advancements on that front. Reinforcements were called upon from Rheine and Osnabrück, which never arrived due to the Dutch sweeping up the area. The city tried to hold out, but two years of siege proved to be too much. The local ruling class, aware of the adverse effects the besiegement, surrendered in 1622, but not before a stray cannon fire hit the city armory and set part of the city ablaze.
 *  Revolt of Lëtzebuerg (1622-1623):  Dissent with Westrian taxation and other conflicts with the local Walloon government has led the Count of Lëtzebuerg (or Luxembourg) to assemble his own retinue and rebel against the "oppressive" Eskos-Westrian rule. By 1623, he had chased off what little Eskosian presence in the county, and the situation in Wallonia meant there might not be opposition for some time. He spent the downtime building up defenses while attempting to establish relations with the French, offering Lëtzebuerg as a stop-gap as they proceed.
 *  The Italian Job (1622-1623):  With the death of the childless Duke of Lucca, the Duke of Florence came into possession of the lands as per the former's will. The Duchy of Tuscany was formed on the basis of the two duchies, and the newly united armies continue on a campaign in Italy, this time at Venice, where they occupied Rovigo and Padova. The Papal army, using this distraction, was able to hit Perugia and Arezzo but the Tuscan army, after pulling back due to overextended supply lines, were able to cut off the marauding army and eradicate them, then went forward and occupied Rieti. Elsewhere, Sanremo returned to Piedmontese hands as they once again set siege on Albenga.
 *  Infighting (1623):  The failure of the Jutland campaign and the French acquisition of Elsaß brought up again the question of the uneasy arrangement between the Catholics and the Protestants. At this point, with both sides looking certain at defeat, tensions were at an all time high. However, they agreed to one great campaign, starting from Moldaufurt to push back the "pagans". Such a campaign, however, would never come.
 *  Sack of Napoli (late 1623):  A joint navy consisting of Tuscan and Occitan ships slipped under the cover of the night as it approached the Neapolitan city of Napoli. The kingdom has been supporting the Pope in its endeavours, and a preemptive attack on its capital could hopefully cause enough of a distraction to divert its forces from central Italy for some time. In the dead of a November night, the fleet opened fire on the city as the defenses, caught off guard, were unable to muster up a proper defence. Troops on transports as part of the fleet descended on the city and sack its riches, bringing it back for themselves and their realms. And just as quickly as they came, they left, leaving the kingdom in shock.
 *  Battle of the White Mountain (December 1623):  As the war went downhill, an uneasy agreement was reached between Vesnia and Westria to amass an army of Protestants and Catholics to mount a counteroffensive at the ever presenting Scandinavian powers. The troops were to be rallied from many Princes to Moldaufurt, a Bohemian city, and at full strength, this army would number almost 70,000, far exceeding the size of any one Vestkyster army and ensure an overwhelming campaign if it went into fruition.
 * Which is, a big if.
 * The disagreements between the Catholics and Protestants in the Empire have been untenable for years, and it was here at Moldaufurt that everything was about to come to a head. On a snowless December night, the Catholic armies launched an attack on their Protestant counterparts, apparently unprovoked. It was alleged that a Westrian general, disgrunted with the Vesnians "robbing the Westrians of their dignity" and disgusted with Lutherans in general that ordered the offensive. Fortunately, the Protestants were somewhat ready to build up a defence, avoiding a rout. A week into a fighting, it was said that two-thirds of the originally planned joint army was dead. The outskirts of Moldaufurt become the place to witness some of the most fierce fighting - and even then, their perceived enemies move closer.
 *  Sack of Napoli (late 1623):  A joint navy consisting of Tuscan and Occitan ships slipped under the cover of the night as it approached the Neapolitan city of Napoli. The kingdom has been supporting the Pope in its endeavours, and a preemptive attack on its capital could hopefully cause enough of a distraction to divert its forces from central Italy for some time. In the dead of a November night, the fleet opened fire on the city as the defenses, caught off guard, were unable to muster up a proper defence. Troops on transports as part of the fleet descended on the city and sack its riches, bringing it back for themselves and their realms. And just as quickly as they came, they left, leaving the kingdom in shock.
 * Transformation: The nature of the skirmishes along Imperial lands meant that the armies spent more time foraging for supplies than actually fighting, thus leading to smaller, more mobile armies.


 * A New Year: Starting from 1622, January 1 was declared the start of a new year instead of the traditional March 25.
 * First Folio: A collection of 36 of William Shakespeare's plays, half of which never published before, was printed as a collection known as "Mr. William Shakespeare's Comedies, Histories, & Tragedies ", known to modern historians simply as "First Folio".
 * Harnessing Air: Jerónimo de Ayanz found himself in dire straits due to the chaos within Hispania in the years following his first prototypes of the steam pump. However, mere months before his death in 1613, he creates a small-scale prototype of something not dissimilar to the modern steam turbine, comprises a wheel with flat vanes like a paddlewheel, shown being rotated by steam produced in a closed vessel and directed at the vanes through a pipe. He suggested that it could be used for powering pestles and mortars, grinding machines, raising water, and sawing wood.
 * Meanwhile, across the world, a youth in the incipient Naranga Empire publishes a scientific treatise on vacuums and pressure following his numerous experiments with them. This treatise also documents the logical method by which he came to his results, and can be seen as one of the first applications of rationalism scientifically.
 * Seconds in the Spotlight: On the 18th of October, 1620, Emperor Wanli died, leaving the throne to his son, Emperor Taichang. However, soon after his enthronement, Emperor Taichang died after an incredibly vicious bout of Diarrhea caused by his consumption of a certain red pill. Afterwards, Emperor Taichang’s eldest son, Zhu Youxiao ascended to the Imperial Throne. However, soon after Zhu Youxiao is enthroned as the Tianqi Emperor, it became clear that he was much more interested in carpentry and building projects than in court matters; often leaving such matters to the court eunuch Wei Zhongxian. In fact, it is rumored that the Tianqi Emperor suffered from a learning disability, due to his illiteracy. As a result, Wei Zhongxian effectively became the absolute ruler of Wu. Fearing that the conquest of Joseon by the Naranga Empire and Nihon would greatly upset the power balance in East Asia, he dispatched Qin Liangyu and Man Gui to intervene in the Mu-O war, both incredibly capable military leaders. Many complained of this appointment, Qin Liangyu was a female and Man Gui was a Mongol, something intolerable by the standards of the Xenophobic and misogynistic Wu Dynasty.
 * Wei Zhongxian had not the interests of his people in his heart, but he wished to preserve the Wu realm and keep his own power. This, though mostly to the nation's benefit, had its drawbacks. For one, Zhongxian, a paranoid man, frequently appointed new government officials, destroying any chance of a coherent government response to the chaos and disasters occuring across the land. In this absense of central authority, local officials and rulers began to band together to find their own solutions. In spite of this, Zhongxian was perhaps the most effective ruler Wu had seen in a century, and by sheer force of will, he could maybe, just maybe, bring Wu back into the spotlight.
 * Chataio e Cina: As knowledge of East Asia within the Western pysche grows by the year, two distinct entities are recognized - Cathay and China. The famed explorer Sicily Man described Cathay as a seperate nation north of China, though in the early 1600s evidence began to suggest that Cathay was simply another term of China. Common belief amongst the Jesuits in Asia was that 'China' had somehow absorbed 'Cathay' sometime after the 1200s. The history books seemed to match this assumption as well as the northern Chinese nation of Ba was absorbed by the southern Chinese nation of Wu during the 1500s.
 * However, Europeans soon come into contact with a seperate nation north of Wu - the Naranga Empire, which fit the geographic location of "Cathay" incredibly well. The general region was previously referred to as "Chogiureian", a corruption of Naranga "Jojuraiwen, or "Amuria" after the Amur river by Keenan O'Dwyer, the first European who had travelled north of the Bohai. Though "Amuria" is, at the moment, more popular so as to avoid confusion, "Cathay" begins to be used as an alternate name for the Naranga Empire.
 * Silver Leopard (Part 4): Over the years of rebuilding, the Keisarian government had strengthened its position overtime. However, its capital remained distant from its eastern protectorates. In the prospects of marching eastwards while still maintaining a stable system of governance, the idea of local efficiency would come into play. The states of the east would be able to help run themselves in order to provide the best for themselves, they would also have some form of contribute to the main government centered in Keisaria's capital. Mikaela invited the to the capital to negotiate an idea; the birth of a Varangian Confederation (or Varangia). On 1621, it was established for dealing with critical issues, such as defense, foreign relations, internal trade or currency, with the general government being required to provide support for all its members. Although, Keisaria still secretly holds more of a say due to its size (for the time being). It's first 4 members are; Keisaria, Nenets, Sibir, and Kazakh. To strengthen unity and legitimacy, an 'imperial' family must be formed to symbolize the bond through blood. To do this, each member has a noble family, there would be either a rotational marriage system where each state provides the potential partner, and then the next state provides the partner next time. Alternatively, a partner is chosen among the potential marriage candidates each member has presented (Each elects only one beforehand to be chosen). With the formation of the new system of governance, Mikaela sent envoys eastward in 1624 to negotiate with any state that knows the vast lands the most. They happen across Yayqapbang, a weird name, but they invited Yayqapbang to the table. After much hesitation, as they had known about their ambitious neighbors to the West for quite a while, they agreed. The Varangians soon learned that it is not the only Deivic state (separate from their cousins to the south) that inhabit the region.
 * Viva Valcania: Valcanor was in revolt. Attempts to reinforce its mountain regions and coastal garrisons had fallen apart when peasants rioted against the arrangement; because of that, Castillian-Agoustan troops had fallen back to Granada and the inland mountains near Madrid. At the head of that was one man: Manuel Hernandez; a Castillian from Galicia who had headed much of the dissent against Afonso I. But unlike others in the country, he sorely believed in the power of the Afonso line - he had no intention of deposing Afonso. He had every intention, certainly, of one thing: protecting and centralising the Union.
 * Beginning in the 1610s, Hernandez had pushed through a series of political reforms that tied the Iberian states together; although resistance had been numerous, it all came apart once the Occitan Invasion arrived. He himself was sympathetic to the Valcanians, suggesting that an autonomous Valcanian kingdom was of Iberian interest, rather than the arrangement of Madrid-backed governors. And so he used the invasion to centralise rapidly, the immediate effects of which allowing Castillian and Agoustan forces to hold Occitan and French forces at the Betic and Iberian chains. It also allowed the Hispanians to start collecting more consistent taxes, making up for the desperate shortfall that had first doomed earlier Hispanian ambitions at centralisation. He was swell enough to understand the importance of good generals - thus, he used the legal code (and not-insignificant bribes) to convince existing lords to allow more militarily capable men to take charge. Although the French-Occitan-Albionite alliance would overrun Valcania and the Basque coast, he had secured the core of the Iberian alliance. This made him incredibly popular, both as a statesman and a person, seen to be a strict but generous man who would do the necessary things to save people. A devout Catholic and former priest as well, this only made him more popular.(edited)
 * Afonso II, meanwhile, remained utterly trapped - stuck in Italy now. With little knowledge of the stabilisation in his home, he began contemplating his options. His demoralised, undersupplied men had already begun small-scale looting of the Papal countryside, and there was only so much the Pope would allow. He winced, knowing that this would be politically devastating if he was to become known as the man who looted the peoples of the Pope. And so, he travelled to Genoa to speak with his ailing father. Afonso I was nearly on his deathbed in 1622. But he received his worried, almost paranoid son nonetheless; the two had a long, hurried discussion, over matters of what would happen to the colonies, the land itself, whether it was even worth returning. Finally, Afonso II returned to his men and made a secret deal: he would abdicate as King of Agousta and Hispania, giving up most of his estate to his officers - but only after they returned home. This ensured that he could land in Grenada and then quickly escape, joining his father in Genoa. And thus, the army moved off in January 1623. But further complications struck. No merchants were willing to provide vessels for his men to go home, not with their already stricken reputation and their complete bankruptcy. So instead, Afonso II made a bargain with Sardinia - recognising its independence, in exchange for the provision of naval vessels, one that was so difficult for the Sardinians to believe that negotiations took until mid-1623. Afterwards, they travelled, slowly but surely, to Hispania. Arriving in 1624, he was shocked to discover that even the port city of Murcia had been overrun - meaning he would need to participate in fighting, or face having to return to the Balearic Islands and a total mutiny. Contemplating escape, he was then cut off by Balearic Hispanian loyalists who informed him that if he could not return, they would protect him in the islands - unaware of the deal he had made.(edited)
 * Afonso II, unwilling and pained, was forced regardless to participate in this war.
 * Off With Their Feet: The story went as follows; one night, a young child was with his community before the Hispanians arrived, throwing them all on the floor and cutting off their feet, punishing them for not obeying the Hispanian lord. As the boy was due to lose his feet, he was saved by a grand earthquake and flood; brought by Trentren Vilu and Caicai Vilu. He sprang to his feet as the Hispanians scattered, and in that instant, he was no longer an ordinary Mapuche boy - he was Lautaro, to herald his people to victory against the European invaders and cement his place amongst the legends.
 * Of course, Lautaro was no myth, but he was a legend: a warrior whom with small, outnumbered forces consistently delivered the Mapuche to victory. He expelled Hispanian settlers north, especially those granted governorships or encomienda; and had over four decades with thousands of men protected the Aracuanian Confederacy and the many Mapuche of the region from conquest. But he had perished. A lucky hit by the incoming governor of Ereskia in 1598. It was thought that, though he had terrorised the Hispanian menace, he would thusly only live on amongst the spirits. He would always be their legend.
 * And then, one day in 1623, Lautaro returned.
 * The man who self-proclaimed as Lautaro explained that a well-meaning kalku had given up his privilege to be a Chonchon in a desperate attempt to resurrect their warrior. He had been unsuccessful, however, at seperating Lautaro’s head from his body, so instead he attempted to plead with other kalku to use their powers to help transform him into life; and thus, he was reborn.
 * Many were skeptical. This random boy claiming to be the legendary Lautaro? Not to mention he refused to explain how the kalku had turned him back to life, claiming ignorance. He probably meant well, but... no one could be. He was dead, watching over them and offering those able to witness his glory guidance in their struggle against Hispania.
 * And yet, this new Lautaro delivered, at the battle of Cochapampa, 1624. An avalanche, triggered seemingly spontaneously, trapped 8,000 Wankan forces in Cochapampa, allowing the Mapuche to surround them and siege the city. His supposed reincarnation, however, neglected to perform the kind of brutality that his legendary self was known for; instead, in a strange move, he offered the Wankans terms of surrender - and, safe passage back to their lines. This would have been suicidal to his reputation. The legendary Lautaro, offering peace to the Huancan collaborators? That could not stand. But instead, Lautaro then told the rest of the men that they were to wait in the passage up ahead, to Chulumani. Here, they discovered Hispanian forces, seemingly working with the Huancans. And it was here where he raised his weapon, and ordered the men to charge them and capture them all; 1,000 Hispanians later, he decided to ‘make an example of the invaders for what they have done to us’: he had the men cut off every pair of feet and leave only a few for those who defected or one or two conscripts. Once that were done, he turned to their commander, left unscathed, and ordered him to report to his commanders one thing:
 * ‘Lautaro has returned’.
 * The Union is Bust: Farrouk was exhausted. Everything was falling apart now, and it didn't seem like there was much he could do about it. Arashena, having stabilised following Tawres' bloody (and futile) invasion, joined with Artaxia and invaded the small domain; both extensively backed by neighbouring powers and having managed to avoid Atouman intervention. Tawres had decided to instead march 30,000 men to the door of Farrouk, demanding that he fund their war. Forced to remove his personal guard by the domain, he embarassedly gave them everything they desired.
 * But this left the Safaretid treasury entirely bankrupt. He attempted to raise taxes in the territory under his own control, but... it failed. His advisors, viewing him as an incompetent ruler, refused to do that, instead quietly carving the realm up as they desired and some even allying with the domain of Elam. And it also meant that he couldn't pay the levies patrolling the Northeast Passage. So when the envoy arrived in late 1623 to collect their taxes, he decided this wasn't his problem to deal with and with a small sect of followers fled the city. Immediately, this triggered a succession crisis. Without any clear heir - Farrouk had never had any children - this left the country to fight it out in the capital; and this itself, caused the country to fall into total feudal civil war. The Safaretid Union, pulled together by string for centuries, was dead.
 * Long live the Safaretid Dynasty.
 * The GAMER Exposition (1620): Though begrudging allies, the arms race continues between the McCarthy Arms Company and Manufacture d’armes de Châtellerault, eventually culminating in the "The Grand Arms Manufacturer and Expert Marksman Exposition", or "GAMER Exposition" for short
 * Originally just a fair that started as a collaboration between the two weapons companies to figure out who makes the better gun, it did not take long before both guns and personnel were put to the test. From “obstacle courses” designed for entire regiments to marksmanship competitions, the games are designed to test both the quality of the weapons used as well as the skills of the marksmen. After the first “GAMER Exposition” was successfully held in the British/French city of Calais, its success eventually led to the event (which eventually becomes celebrated every five years starting in 1620), that is held on a semi-regular basis.
 * Unlike political ties of the time, this event is the only time when nations loosen their borders and allow for bitter enemies to compete against one another as friendly rivals.

NPC Events

 * Netherlands: In 1623, a fleet of around a dozen ships set off for Meridia to seize Hispanian treaseize, which ended in success. A year before, the VoC made landfall on a certain strange landmass to the south of Java, but the ship itself was destroyed in a wreck a few days later.
 * Misc. East Asian States: All nations Albion have contacted in East Asia are cordial. Wu and Zhaowa, in particular, are incredibly nice, with the former requesting silver and the latter feeling threatened with the increasing Hispanian presence in Malacca.
 * Galatoi: In 1621, the nation of Galatoi cedes to Albion an island to construct a port. The island was technically ceded years prior, but the agreement was never made clear.
 * Nenets Territories/Vassilages: Under pressure from Keisaria, the vassilages agreed to merge into one entity; Nenets. Though, they would still be called the Nenets Territories.
 * Aethiopia: Aethiopia's power north of Lake Tana was always tenuous. This was a great disadvantage of the kingdom, as its political core was situated on the shores of Lake Tana. Still, the chances of the numerous people of the Sahel rebellion was slim, right? Virtually impossible, right? Wrong. In 1622, the Beja people of the north rebelled under the chieftain Hadindiwa, following Emperor Susenyos' efforts of converting the local population to Christianity. This was not the first time hostilities between the two groups had erupted - a powerful Beja chieftain sent a lame horse to Susenyos the previous year. Furthermore, the Bedouins of the north were predominantly Arzhamite as a bulwark against assimilation into the Amhara. The kingdom of Aethiopia was already made weak by the growing power of the Zoroastrian Oromo, who were rapidly migrating north. While riding into battle against the Hadindiwa, Susenyos was killed. A succession crisis immediately began as Susenyos' sons were all going. Eventually, Za Dengel, an ill-willed and ineffective man, was crowned Emperor Asnaf Sagad II.
 * Agousta: They lose control of the island of Hormuz, which lapsed to Safaretid ownership.
 * Odivissa: Nobles in Bangal begin to openly express their dissatisfacation with Azarkh Yunus Nuri Pasha, complaining that a war which should've only taken a year or two at most has dragged on for more than a decade, draining the resources of Bangal in a war against a weak nation composed mostly of hill tribes.

Empire of Matagaskar

 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andrianjaka (B 1571 - Age 53, alive) (R 1612 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Ravadifo (B 1571 - Age 53, alive)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova
 * Order of Succession: Prince Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 18, alive), Prince Andrianimpito (B 1576 D 1623 - Age 47), Princess Rambolazafy (B 1599 - Age 25, alive), Prince Razafindramahata (B 1621 - Age 3, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 42, alive), Princess Rabetsara (B 1624 - Age 4 months, alive), Princess Zakalamanjafotany (B 1552 - Age 67, alive)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Antananarivo
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 796 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 730
 * Antananarivo: 5 900
 * Toamasina: 4 400
 * Manakara: 3 300
 * Ambanja: 2 400
 * Morafenobe: 2 200
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 670
 * Moroni: 1 050
 * Rural regions: ca 762 000
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Sakalava), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), 5% Adnanite
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore) and other traditional folk religions
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * N/A
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 780
 * 2 100 Spearmen
 * 1 400 Swordsmen
 * 300 Bowmen
 * 2 050 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 350 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 11 Adananita class ships
 * 9 Mer'ana class ships
 * 9 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Mutapa: Royal visit.
 * Britain: Welcome, strangers! Yes, you may have a small piece of land on the south coast to build a port (OTL Tôlanaro, which IRL was the first French settlement on Madagascar, known as Fort-Dauphin). It is just by the Antanosy village of Taolankarana, be sure to respect the people and their culture or you will suffer consequences.
 * Events:
 * Andrianjaka, founder of Antananarivo: The next few years of Andrianjaka’s rule are dominated by two things: diplomacy and the death of a family member. The coast saw the arrival of a new people, pale men who were not the Aogosotans. Mutual understanding was established within some time, with these white men explaining that they are from Britain (Malagasy: Britaina). Similar to the Aogosotans, the English (Malagasy: Anglisy) established diplomacy and trade. The diplomats were also looking for a port to set up and Andrianjaka was slightly wary, but allowed a small area of land in the south to be given to them, but he told them strictly to only use the land for what was agreed to (a port) and to respect the locals near the area.
 * Andrianjaka then set out for another visit to Mutapa in 1622, with several diplomats. Andrianjaka’s son, Andriantsitakatrandriana followed, at 16 years old. While the diplomats and the Emperor were the ones mainly speaking with the Mutapan diplomats and nobles, Andriantsitakatrandriana took notice of one of the granddaughters of Mwene Gatsi Rusere, Princess Raviro. The two interacted a little despite not being able to understand each other’s languages. Needless to say, Andriantsitakatrandriana fell in love with Raviro, finding her most beautiful. Going back to Matagaskar was thus sad for teenage Andriantsitakatrandriana.
 * Later, Andrianimpito passed away from what seemed like a tragic accident and it hit Andrianjaka hard as it was his own younger brother. The rest of the years in this turn went by slow for him as he suffered from depression due to the tragic “accident”. In general, the realm still carried on with business as usual although Empress Ravadifo had to take some more initiative and actually make some official decisions herself or help her husband with it. By 1624 Andrianjaka shows progress to get back to what he was before his brother’s death, but he’s still not feeling too well.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: The Order focuses on this secret plot against Andrianimpito. Eventually in 1623, the plot members find the perfect moment to take him out. While out riding, Andrianimpito is ambushed by some thugs working for the Order, who kill him. They throw his corpse and his horse’s corpse down a small cliffside, making it look like he lost control of his horse and the two plummeted to their deaths. Andrianjaka, buried with grief after the loss of his younger brother, approved of the change in leadership in Mahajanga, meaning the plot worked nearly perfectly. The Order can now be provided with more capital, military forces and thus gain more power within the political sphere of the realm. Sneaky sneaky…
 * Defensive Pact with the Soahily States: Aside from some trade, not much long-lasting contact has existed between us and Bangalla, Pemba and Mtende. Andrianjaka sends some diplomats to these three states to renew the defensive pact, but just as a defensive pact against anything hostile nearby instead of being directly aimed at Mutapa, considering the warming of relations between our realm and theirs.

Naranga Empire | Naranggai Hanarga
 Events (EXPAND TO READ NARRATIVE EVENTS):  Black Soil and White Mountains (4) - The South
 * Government: Constitutional Monarchy
 * Emperor/Hošoigan: The Hošoigan, literally meaning “King of Four Corners”, is the supreme ruler of the Naranga, bound by a set of unchangeable laws referred to as the “Founding Injunctions” or the “Naranga Constitution”. He is elected by the Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers from among the children, nieces, and nephews of the previous Hošoigan.
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Sirke [Posthumous] (b.1561) (r.1579-1601)
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga | Khan of Great Radiance | 大辉帝 (b.1582) (r.1616-)
 * Viceroy of the Mongols/Monggoli Noyan: The Mongol Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Central Asia on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Oyuun-i Sochigel (b.1587) (r.1616-)
 * Administration: The administration of the Naranga Empire is hierarchical in nature, with four levels of government, the county (Batka). prefecture (Kōlga), province (Sūgūlga), and national (Narga). At the lowest level of administration, the county level, the local magistrate and his council are elected by the citizenry from a small pool of candidates, all of whom are local government officials who have applied for the position. On higher levels though, governance is based around sortition. Those within the council who apply for the position of delegate to the next level are chosen via lottery, though the provincial council sends no delegate to the Deliberative Council. Below are a list of institutions within the Naranga Empire’s Imperial government. The institutions below are in order of most influential to least influential, from top to bottom. Positions of leadership within the bureaucracy are determined through a series of exams meant to create a cohesive state ideology and to test managerial skills, though it is not uncommon for noteworthy citizens to be appointed directly by the imperial government.
 * Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers/Dorosi-gwa Amban-i Hebeng Mancan: The Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers, sometimes shortened to the “Great Council” (Haba Mancan) or simply, the “Deliberative Council” (Hebeng Mancan), is the greatest policymaking body within the Naranga Empire. The Deliberative Council advises the Emperor, proposes laws and policies, and elects the new Hošoigan should he not have chosen an heir. In addition, it technically has the power to force an abdication of the Emperor, allowing one of his sons to take power. The Deliberative Council consists of 22 automatic members at the moment. In addition, there are a number of Imperial princes or military leaders which may be appointed, though there is a limit of twelve such members, giving the Deliberative Council a maximum membership of 34. Though the five governors of Amuria aren’t automatic members by law, their membership is essentially guaranteed.
 * Censorate/Silhagūn Jibi: The Censorate, also called the Reviewal Department, is both a supervisory agency. In addition, it reviews edicts and commands received from the Emperor as a review mechanism against the Naranga Empire’s founding legal codes. They are directly responsible to the Emperor, unlike the Six Ministries who are responsible to the Chancellor of the Secretariat. The main purpose of the Censorate is to check administration at every level to root out corruption and malfeasance, as well as to oversee the appointment and election of officials. They operate the Hwēnmu Jikesi (Black Tortoise Guards), serving as the emperor’s bodyguard and the secret police of the Naranga Empire, given authority to extract otherwise hard-to-access information by whatever means possible. As such, they operate in a completely different field than the Ministry of Justice. They are responsible for the interrogation and execution of important figures both domestic and foreign.
 * Secretariat/Nyalmang Iri Jibi: The Secretariat, also referred to as the Civil Affairs Department, is the highest executive institution of the imperial government. It is managed by a Grand Secretary, with two Deputy Directors who assist them in their administrative duties. The Secretariat’s purpose is to put into effect commands and edicts from the Emperor.
 * Five Ministries/Uca Jibyawi : The Five Ministries are the backbone of the civil government of Qing. The FIve Ministries are under the Secretariat, which is in itself responsible to the Deliberative Council and the Emperor. They are responsible for implementing policies and managing the Naranga civilian bureaucracy. The Five Ministries are: the Ministry of Plenty, which manages government monopolies, state industry, and the central bank, the Ministry of Justice, which manages the penal system and provides prosecutors, the Ministry of Works, which oversees government construction projects, the standardisation of weights and measures, and the manufacture of government equipment, the Ministry of Posts, which manages the toll system, border control, internal logistical work, the registration of inns and hostels, and the postal system, and the Ministry of Scholars, which oversees state schools, libraries, cultural affairs, putting out state exams (the Secretariat creates the exams itself), and state scientists and artisans.
 * Economy: The economy of the Naranga Empire is primarily agrarian, though luxury items (such as ginseng and sea cucumber), iron production, textiles, forest products, and pottery are a significant contributor to the Naranga economy. Years of warfare and little development have resulted in the Naranga Empire’s economy being stunted. A form of land ownership, deemed Nanukai-Nabin (Lit. Split Land-ownership) is prominent within the Naranga Empire, similar to the sharecropping system, with the only major difference being that the landlord only gains revenue off of a plot of land to which the peasants do not have usufruct rights. In addition, private land ownership, traditional tenant-farming, and communal farming are all common throughout the Naranga Empire. The Naranga Empire’s government intervenes little in the economy, despite it legally having absolute control over all economic matters, only occasionally directing corporate efforts for economic gain to generate a stable source of resources required for the running of the nation. In recent years, the putting-out economic model has gradually begun to be replaced by the development of workshops as the demographic of those engaged in non-agricultural work has changed from freelancing Anmukba-nin (Free farmers) to those at the bottom of society seeking a stable source of income.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Primary Capital: Habanisūn (de facto), Girincasa (de jure)
 * Regional Capitals: Habanisūn, Haisenwē, Alcuka, Miyoo Gasan (Kilemi Prt.)
 * Demographics:
 * Ethnic Makeup:
 * Narangga-nin (Amurian Koreanic): 74.6%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanized Tungusics): 12.9%
 * Solgo-nin (Joseonese): 2.5%
 * Ainu-nin (Nivkh and Ainu): 4.0%
 * Monggol-nin (Mongols): 5.4%
 * Nikan-nin (Chinese): 0.5%
 * Siyūnda-nin (Native Americans & Japanese) >0.1%
 * Population: 8,443,000
 * Habanisūn: 78,000
 * Mukden: 66,000
 * Girincasa: 59,000
 * Asadal: 56,000
 * Alcuka: 53,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 51,000
 * Miyoo Gasan: 49,0000
 * Boli: 43,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in the Naranga Empire is not necessarily exclusive, with many ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Catholicism: ~>1%
 * Arzhamism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: There are two military organizations within the Naranga Empire - the Eight Banners and the Black Standard Army. The military of the Naranga Empire is deeply tied to its civilian governance. All soldiers are of the same rank as bureaucratic officials, and high-ranking citizens of the Naranga Empire are compelled to either serve in the military or become a government worker, which are seen as their natural professions. The Naranga military is categorized by its maneuverability, small unit size, adaptability, logistic prowess, and focus on quick decisive victories, a product of its relative lack of resources and manpower. Due to this, the Naranga are rather inept at wars fought over large fronts and long drawn-out wars. Similar to the civilian bureaucracy, positions of leadership within the military are determined through a series of exams concerning military strategy and performance.
 * Eight Banners/Yeteri Dokcagi: The Eight Banners are the elite forces of the Naranga Empire. The Eight Banners are organized by of four main colours; red, yellow, blue, and white, with a bordered and plain variety existing for each. One of the banners, the Plain Yellow Banner, is under the direct control of the Emperor, but the rest are under the control of Generals referred to as “Dokcagyuju”. The banner armies have the same basic organizational structure as the rest of the Naranga military. The smallest division of a Banner army is the company (Niru), consisting of 100 men. 20 companies (2,000 men) made up one regiment (Muldori). 5 muldori constitute a Banner (Dokcagi) with a total of around 10,000 men. There is little deviation from these numbers. Membership within the banner armies is mostly clan-based, meaning that only certain individuals from certain clans are eligible to become Bannermen (dokcagisi) with little exception. As such, the bannermen are effectively a hereditary military class. Banner households are exempt from select taxation but must bring their own equipment to battle when called to arms. Despite this, the composition of the banner armies are remarkably uniform - each soldier wields a sword or polearm with a bow, occasionally a rifle, and has knowledge of warfare on horseback.
 * Number of Bannermen: 79,600
 * Black Standard Army/Suksang Bolsung Saosimul: The Black Standard Army is a military force which draws members from both recruits and conscripts. It is organized in a very similar way to the banner armies.Total Black Standard Army Forces: 221,000
 * Heavy Cavalry [16,000]: Cavalrymen armed with heavy armor and equipped with snaplock/snaphaunce guns. Used as Shock Cavalry.
 * Light Cavalry [50,000]: Mounted archers armed with Naranga bows, fire arrows, and a sabre. Occasionally used as backup infantry while dismounted.
 * General Infantry [85,000]: The Bulk of the Naranga Military, arranged in flexible thin rectangular Pike-and-Shot formation to maximize firepower. Handles siege equipment rarely.
 * Skirmishers [21,000]: Units detached from regular formations during combat meant to harass enemy forces, armed with sabres and bows or muskets. Certain Naranga skirmisher units have begun to experiment with longer rifled small arms, though their usage is iffy due to maintenance issues.
 * Artillery Corps [14,000]: Units operating field and stationary artillery (classified as all firearms requiring more than one person to wield). Also provided swords as a means of self-defense.
 * Logistical Staff [35,000]: Infantry serving in logistical and medical roles. Most often equipped with daggers, sometimes seen with wheellock guns in high-importance missions.
 * Imperial Navy/Hanarga-i Badassaosi: The Imperial Navy is split into two fleets, the Eastern Fleet and the Western fleet, with the former occupying the East Sea and the Sea of Okhotsk and the latter occupying the Bohai Sea and the East China Sea. The base for the two fleets are, respectively, Haisenwē and Habanisūn. Total Number of Naval Personnel: (~4800)
 * Kebūlka-Juwen [6] Sturdy, armored ships of the Japanese design. (~570 crew total)
 * Yerbe-Juwen [21]: Medium-sized junks with two decks, agile but not very swift, built for the Amurian coast, armed with cannons. (~2200 crew total)
 * Seberūn-Juwen [40]: Relatively small fast ocean-going ships predominantly used in the Sea of Japan and the Sea of Okhotsk, though often seen as support. Most often seen for boarding tactics. (~1600 crew total)
 * Wars and Conflicts
 * Mu-O War:
 * Siege of Namhansanseong (January-February 1621): In 1620, 28,000 soldiers and 40 ships from Wu are sent to Joseon. However, these relief forces did naught to stop the Naranga onslaught. Within months, Hanseong, a city of hundreds of thousands and the capital of the Joseon realm, falls. With the fall of Hanseong, King Injo and his retainers retreat to Namhansanseong (南漢山城/남한산성) a mountain fortress to the east of Hanseong. Only the most loyal of his vassals accompanied him, with most of them defecting or surrendering to the Nihonese and Naranga forces. With only 1000 soldiers accompanying him, Injo took up residence at Namhansanseong (also translated as ‘Namhan Mountain Castle’ on the 14th of January, 1621. Luckily for the defenders, the fortress had an ample supply of foodstuffs, though Injo doubted that it would be enough to last more than a month. Due to the mountainous terrain, the Joseonese, though running on low rations and severely outnumbered, were faring quite well, countering Naranga siegeworks with sorties, even once managing to blow up the powder magazine of a large cannon, killing two dozen soldiers.
 * However, by the 20th of February it seems inevitable that the fortress would fall in the next few days. In addition, General Ninggūldai captured Ganghwa Island on the 18th of January, capturing the heir apparent and consorts of King Injo. This results in a letter of surrender being sent to the Naranga base a few kilometers away on the 22nd. In a brief ceremony on the 23rd, King Injo recognizes Naranga supremacy over his nation by personally handing over his crown to Isangga, before kowtowing to him. Though common practice would be to kowtow 7 times, Isangga stopped the ritual at six, before handing to Injo another crown in Naranga style - that of a Noyan. In the terms of surrender, Joseon is to cede Gyeongsang and Southern Hamgyeong to Nihon, give up all land north of and surrounding Mount Paekdu to the Naranga, release much of its northern marches, and become vassalized under both Nihon and the Naranga. The Joseonese military is to be disbanded, and many of the more potent cannons and guns are to be given to Nihon and the Naranga Empire. Prisoners of war are to be exchanged, and Joseon is to effectively become a vassal of both Nihon and the Naranga Empire. In addition, more restrictions, though less pragmatic and more honorary, would be placed on the kingdom of Joseon, such as replacing all mentions of the words “Jurchen”, “Gaoryē-nin”, and “Palhai-nin” in official Joseonese histories and handing over the Wu seals of investiture.
 * Naranga conquest of Later Liao (1623-): Unlike Isangga, Sochigel’s method of conquest was less a business of war, and more of her demonstrating how many people she could kill in cold blood. The Naranga conquest of Later Liao proved to be a clear deviation from the method of waging war which Isangga had perfected in the past two decades, with thousands upon thousands of civilians killed on the direct orders of Sochigel, cities razed to the ground, and all Khitan defectors being immediately executed. In fact, Sochigel’s policy during the war was openly genocidal, with herself stating that “Anyone who calls themselves Khitan might as well call themselves a corpse.” However, Sochigel was far from the only Mongol leader which harbored such attitudes towards the Khitan. After years of oppression, the average Mongol wished to see all Khitan scum erased off the face of the earth. With the allied forces of her Mongol allies, she steamrolls through the Mongol steppes, even capturing the lands of the Chakhar and the Tumed whom the Khitan had occupied. Though the Ordos are quite enthusiastic about being under Sochigel instead of Runsori due to their historical relations with the Naranga and Khorchin, the Chakhar, under Ligdan Khan, are not. In 1624, the Chakhar rebel, diverting Sochigel’s attention from the north to the south, allowing the Khitan to recuperate. However, due to the long-standing rivalry between the Tumed and the Chakhar, the former immediately engage in war with the Chakhar. The Chakhar are defeated and Ligdan Khan executed, but Sochigel still loses precious time. In the north, the Khitan begin to ally themselves with the numerous Adytite and Tungusic tribes in the area, promising them land, cushy government positions for their leaders, and more. Though wary, many of these tribes accept, losing Sochigel vital potential allies and making the conquest of the Amur valley much more difficult for her.
 * Promulgation of the Naranga Script - 1621: In 1613, Isangga constructed the Naranga Script, a modified version of the script the poets of the north used and the modified Idu script which the ancients of Amuria had used. However, only in 1621 did Isangga order all official documents to be written in the new Naranga script.
 * The Founding Injunction - 1620: Despite being drafted in 1616, only in 1620 was everything the Founding Injunction entailed put into law. The Founding Injunction, also referred to as the Naranga Constitution, is notable for guaranteeing freedom of speech, equal legal process for all citizens, extensive property rights, and perhaps most importantly, the rights of servants, prisoners, and serfs. However, contrary to the traditional European view of rights, common Naranga thought at the time viewed individuals rights as a means to ensuring social harmony, not an end in and of itself. As such, these rights are frequently infringed upon, though the Naranga government must go through due process to prosecute those whose viewpoints are frowned upon by the imperial government. Interestingly enough, despite providing extensive and well-defined property rights, the Founding Injunction seems to say little about personal property rights in particular. It is this caveat which would later contribute to the mass proliferation of communally, not personally, owned corporations across Asia.

Son, Father, and Ancestor - 1620: In 1610, Isangga’s wife, Macašun, birthed him a son. Isangga and Macašun named him Noraisol, after a legendary hero of old. Noraisol, by the age of two, proved to be a smart and curious child. He was not Isangga’s first child, but he became Isangga’s favorite in time. With each year which passed thereafter, Noraisol  seemed even more smarter, even more talented. Still, Isangga spent little time with him - he was too busy fighting on distant battlefields, poring over dusty tomes, and drafting reforms. Isangga knew better than to stay distant with his son, as his own father had done, so in 1620 Isangga decided to take his son out to the untamed wilds of the mountains just for a day.

Isangga forgone all the comforts which came with his lofty position as the Emperor of the Naranga. He was raised not as the son of a lord, but the son of a mere serving girl. Such things he was accustomed to. As for Noraisol, he grew up playing with his friends in the fields and forest of the mountains around Habanisūn. As such, Isangga assumed, accurately, that this venture Noraisol  would enjoy. During this rare moment, Noraisol was not an imperial prince and Isangga was not the Emperor of the Naranga - the two were just any other father and son. As the two hiked along the ill-trod mountain path, Noraisol  seemed elated, amazed at all which surrounded him. The trees were ancient, timeless as they disappeared into the ever-blue sky, rough with age. Nonetheless, their coarseness was worn down by the soft greenness of moss that had slowly made them home and the ferns which lay around their bases. In the distance, dove-white mountain peaks soared into the sky, obscured slightly by even paler clouds. The ancient gods of the wild were said to reside in locations like these, unconquered by the gods of plow and grain. They were neither unspoken of nor unknown to the Naranga - even in the highest of rituals their names were still invoked.

“Daaaad, where are we going?” Noraisol  asked from behind Isangga, tugging at his sleeve lined with swirls.

“You’ll see, in time,” Isangga responded.

Eventually, Isangga led Noraisol  off the path into the surrounding forest. Rays of mellow sunlight filtered down through the lush canopy, casting a patterned golden radiance over the ground. The two eventually came across a clearing, in which a sunlit solitary statue of stone stood. It was a simple slab of stone, with a face carved upon it. Over the years, its edges had been worn away by the onslaught of rain and wind, leaving the statue smooth and timeworn, like frayed cloth. Still, it was not hard to see that whoever carved this statue out of stone centuries ago took great care.

“Could you read that for me?” Isangga asked his son, pointing to a group of barely recognizable Chinese characters at the base of the statue.

Noraisol  kneeled down upon the soft grass and squinted his eyes. The text was hardly legible, and Narangga written in the Sinitic script could hardly be read anyway. “Uk-se-sab-u-si Nyem,” Noraisol  pronounced. “Who’s that?”

“Uksesabusi Nyem - the kindly old man of death, as he is called. Those gravely wounded, on their deathbeds, mortally ill, but most importantly, those who die alone, meet him,” Isangga spoke. “No one has ever seen him. When you see the sun in the sky, you know Siyūnanci exists. As for Uksesabusi Nyem, one can do no such thing. No one knows if he truly exists, yet he is still worshiped. Why do you think that is?"

“We want to believe he exists. No one wants to die alone,” Noraisol said, somber. Isangga reached down to ruffle his son's messy hair.

"Precisely. Dying alone is a fate no one wants. Being abandoned is an experience no one wants,” Isangga paused for a moment, staring at the cloudless sky. “I have no other sons or daughters as capable as you. It is near-certain that the Deliberative Council will elect you, at least in my mind. The position of the custodian of this land is one you must take. Make sure that none are abandoned by you.”

The two stood in silence for a minute, staring at the stone statue of Uksesabusi Nyem before Isangga patted Noraisol on the shoulder before taking his hand. “Let’s go home.” Touch the Sea (4) - The North

Reopening Wounds - September 1620: Four years. Four years searching for Kimopte. Four ears following a trail of faint whispers of a white-haired woman which lead Misahūn and Kimopte further and further east. Both Kimopte and Misahūn were 23 now. Kimopte’s motivations for continuing her search were split. She, on one hand, wished to reunite with Kimopte, not driven by devotion but by longing. On the other hand, she continued scouring the land for any trace of her white-haired lover for the sheer adventure and thrill of it all. What motivated Misahūn to continue accompanying Kimopte, she was not entirely sure. Occasionally, Kimopte recognized that same glint of thrill when the two saw an especially impressive glacier, or came across a new village. All the same, Kimopte had to admit that Misahūn was much more loyal than he had initially betrayed.

Kimopte sat upon a bed of grass, long ferns tickling her sides, and gazed out at the open sea. A slight breeze blew strands of her long, dark hair, normally tied up in a ponytail, into her face. The vast bay was blue like cold steel, lined at the horizon with the lofty white peaks of mountains uncountable, their bases still a shade of deep, verdant green. Winter came early in these parts - it was already September and even during the day, the air had a biting chill to it. The edges of the world were a humbling place to live in, Kimopte thought, standing constantly in the shadow of great mountains certainly makes you feel small.

Kimopte was sitting on the outskirts of a city called Suacit, along the northern edge of a large bay. The people in these parts called themselves Dena’inu, a combination of the Native word “Dene” and the Ainu word “Ainu”, both meaning “person.” Their tongue was not dissimilar to the Ainu Kimopte knew, though half of the vocabulary came from the languages spoken before the Ainu arrived. None here knew of agriculture - even if they did, the land was too coarse and the growing season too short for any farmer to sustain themselves. Instead, they whaled, fished, and hunted, occasionally engaging in trade with the outside world. Off to Kimopte’s side, over a small hummock, was a small inn owned by a pleasant old lady and her husband, who was away whaling for much of the year. Suacit, despite being at a prime location for trade and commerce, saw little visitors from Kimopte’s part of the world. Still, the folks in this land were as accommodating as could be. Kimopte sat up, pushing the tall-growing grass out of her path, and made her way to the small alehouse.

After ordering a tablebeer and sitting down, Kimopte saw two young men engaged in frenzied conversation. Shifting closer to them, careful not to be noticed, Kimopte began to eavesdrop on their chatter. She found it hard - she was not fully used to the language of this land.

“Get your head out of the fucking clouds, Atmauruak,” one of the men said, gesturing wildly. “D’ya really expect me, to believe that some guy from Sahnyate managed to fuck off to the Sunset Lands, start a massive riot in one of their chiefdoms, and then bring back shiploads of their people back home?! That’s fucking ‘tarded, man.”

“It’s true!” Atmauruak yelped in indignation. “I’m not bluffin’, bro! His name’s Maa’gwiin, and man, they all say that he’s the closest thing to a god that they’ve seen. Imgarat, you wouldn’t believe the shit in the west, bro. They’ve got a suuuper powerful king out there who conquered like, half the world, and he’s literally the goddamn Raven Spirit.”

“Not even a drop of alchohol and you’re already rambling,” Imgarat signed.

Within Kimopte’s mind, gears were rapidly turning. Maa’gwiin. Kimopte heard nothing of him for five long years...well, until now, at least. To Kimopte’s knowledge, Maa’gwiin was booted out of Amuria and presumably fucked around in the south. Kimopte gulped down the last sips of her drink, before thanking the owner and heading upstairs to find Misahūn and gather her belongings: clothes, a few assorted knicknacks, weapons, ink, and a few scraps of parchment with poems written on them. She knew where the two were going next.

Brethren of the Coast

 * Government: Pirate Republic (5 year terms)
 * Magistrate: Agüeybaná

Captains:


 * Henry Callish (1600-1619) (retired)
 * Agüeybaná (1614-1620) (1622-1623)
 * Henry Mainwaring (1614-1618) †
 * Pedro de la Plesa (1619-)
 * Juan García (1620-)

Territories:


 * Vieques/Isla Nena:
 * Structure: in the island of Vieques there is a bare-bones government, which lends itself to exploitation by the plantation owners and the privateers, who exploit the raided slaves and the hellenes the most of all, though there is a growing middle class of sailors that join the pirate crews, as well as rowing inflation from all the raided gold and silver from the spanish

Population: 900


 * Ethnic Composition: 150 Albionese, 200 Spaniards, 250 Taíno and 300 Hellenes

“Army”


 * Castillo Pirata: Naval fort with 100 men, 3 mortars, 28 cannons

Navy: 7 ships, totalling 162 guns and 401 crewmembers(1622)


 * Crow, brig, 16+4 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Juan García
 * Anne, brig, 16+4 guns and 46 crewmembers, captain Pedro de la Plesa
 * Mary, sloop 10+4 guns and 35 crewmembers, captain John Nutt
 * Fortuin, frigate 36+4 guns and 100 crewmembers, captain Pieter Ita (left the Brethren)
 * Utrecht:, frigate 28+4 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain Jan Jacobsen (blown up in 1623)
 * Hoop:, brig 22+2 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Pieter Schouten (ran aground in 1623)
 * Coimbra, sloop 12+4 guns and 40 crewmembers, captain Moses Cohen Enriquez (left the Brethren)

Economy: the Brethren’s economy relies mostly on piracy, along with the plantations of vanilla and sugar established in the 1610s, with fishing being most common in the old capital of Vieques Town and the northwest of the island.


 * Piracy: 10 sloops and cutters captured without a fight
 * Plantations: Vanilla from Texacola is brought after the attack on Túxpam
 * Fishing: we establish a trade route to Vera Cruz to sell our fish

Diplomacy


 * Salé: we offer an agreement to give a sixth of our captured goods to you in exchange for a couple xebec ships

Events


 * The First Election (January 1620): after 20 years of oligarchical rule, an election system is established, with Agüeybaná becoming the leader of the Brethren, lending the Crow to Juan García until a major raid is attempted; he also
 * Tomfoolery of Nutt(March 1620): Albionese mutineer John Nutt joins the Brethren and proposes to have an attack on the Vinlanders, but the pirates refuse, as they know Vinland is better consolidated than the spanish caribbean.
 * Jacobsen (November 1621): Dutch privateer Jan Jacobsen joins the Brethren with his undermanned 28+4 gun frigate, the Utrecht and starts planning colonizing an island, involving more dutchmen coming in the next year.
 * Arrival of the Dutchmen (1622):
 * Pieter Ita: The chief of the whole operation, Pieter Adrianszoon Ita with his 36+4 gun frigate Fortuin arrives on Vieques to set up the operation to weaken the spanish
 * Pieter Schouten: another dutch privateer that joined the operation cause he wanted to carve out a colony for the republic
 * Moses Enriquez: an exiled portuguese jew formerly living on the Dutch Republic, Moses Cohen Enriquez arrived with a 12+4 gun sloop, as he wanted to settle in the Americas to escape prosecution
 * Destruction of Pelasgia (September 1622): the 7 ship flotilla first attacks the city of Pelasgia, burning all buildings and killing most of the population, 20 thousand pieces of eight are gained with very little casualties.
 * Sint Maarten (January 1623): the privateers and pirates land and easily capture the island of San Martín, renaming it Sint Maarten and settling the entire crew of the Coimbra and some of the other ships, returning to Vieques to have a complete crew again.


 * The Lenca Fleet (November 1623): the now 6 ship flotilla now starts to follow the tax fleet of the colony of the Lenca, which consists of 6 galleons and 8 smaller ships filled with cargo, voting to attack it after hearing news of another spanish fleet being captured earlier on the year. Jacobsen, along with de la Plesa and García go head first into the fleet, with the other 3 privateers coming from the other side, but the galleons are heavier than expected, covering their guns with canvas until the pirates got too close, heavily damaging the Hoop, as two other galleons fire chainshot onto the Utrecht, splitting the main and front masts, immobilizing the ship. Jacobsen, knowing he is trapped lights the powder reserves, blowing his own ship up, allowing the pirates to escape; while the Hoop runs aground on the Lenca Bay Islands, its crew going on the singular dutch ship left. after this Ita and Schouten’s crew settle in Sint Maarten, with the Fortuin going to Amsterdam to inform of the pyrrhic success of the mission.


 * Cult of Poseidon: the Hellenes of Vieques start a thalassocratic cult surrounding the worship of the god Poseidon, which spreads rapidly between the pirates and ex pirates on the island, even converting de la Plesa. This cult allows for same sex marriage, even promoting it by saying that many figures like Attila had same sex relationships. The cult also promotes a raiding culture which is adopted by most of the permanent captains.

Arzakhate of Bengal
• Government: Monarchy.

• Monarch: Yunus Nuri Pasha

• Economy: The economy increase rate is slowing decreasing due to the long state of war.

• Current State of War: True

• Capital: Nabadwip

• Population: 3,568,872

• Ethnic Population: 91% Bengali 5% Munda 3% Garo 2% Other

• Religious Population: 41% Mahayana Buddhism 37% Hinduism 12% Vajrayana Buddhism 9% Arzhamism 1% Other (animism, jainism, christianity)

• Diplomacy: The advance at Odivissa

• Digha:

• Manpower

-210000 Infantry

(Camp Followers, Servants, Torch Bearers, Water Carriers, Logistics Trains, Merchants are included as well.)

-6200 Calvary

-55 Small Gunned Frigates

-45 Gunned Brigs

-200 pieces of long ranged artillery.

• Events: Now that we captured the capital of Odivissia, Vishakatpram, their instability is very high as the nation is also really weak. We will also be gathering resources from their former capital. After learning that nobles of Bangal are against the massive and steady length of the war, the decided to finish off with Odivvisa. 20K Troops from the former Odivissan capital and Balangier sieges Similgua and Jeypore after 50 Artillery pieces bombards the city. Once captured artillery will surround Jagralpur, Sukma, and Kaimela. The invasion will require 50K Infantry and 500 Calvary, they will be flanked from around the artillery as a diversion. To capture all three cities should be around a few months long. Once captured all resistance would be settled. Our first negotiation for a non aggression pact with Vijayanagara would take place in May of 1623.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord (BubbleRocket1#8016)

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * King: Luke I (M, b. 1567 - ) (R: 1618 - )
 * Son: Luke II (M, b. 1604 - )
 * Son: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Aunt: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Cousin: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Cousin: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Niece: Jessie (F, b. 1607 - )
 * Nephew: James (M, b. 1607 - )
 * Important People:

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  7.08 million (+703k “external subjects”)
 * British Mainland: 7.08 million
 * British Settlers: 11,725
 * Elysian Population: 18,026
 * Jamestown: 456
 * Fort Elysia: 217
 * Fort Epheria: 246
 * Greensfort: 162
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 2,627
 * Catonzia: 16,342
 * HALO Settlement: 4,035
 * Elysian Local Population: 355 thousand external subjects
 * Becomes “Second-rate” citizens of the Empire in 1616
 * Just a fancy loophole that allows the population to be recruited into the army, though will have long-lasting effects as time progresses
 * Catonzia Local Population: 354 thousand external subjects


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Elysiapolis: The capital of the Elysian province, as well as the main headquarters for the BFG Company.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Cape Town (South Africa)
 * Fort Avalon (Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Fort Galatoi (Galatoi, Africa)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India) (Known as Diu to India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * Americas: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity with the added risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter.
 * League Wars: In 1612, Britain finally joined the League Wars alongside its allies. Though it will have to put aside its differences with France, the nation is able to see past this hiccup as they deploy troops in the Netherlands.
 * From 1620 onwards, the British continued their advances on the fronts they started.
 * In Arcadia, two things are done. First, the British proceed to claim the rest of Hispanic-owned Catonzia Occidental, while the navy and marines move onto the islands below Nueva Valcania.
 * As for Europe, Britain does two things: first, they continue to put pressure on the Spanish. Secondly, the British aim to land troops in Sicily, beginning their campaign in Southern Europe.
 * More details found below
 * Typhus: Due to a typhus outbreak, the population stifles, as it has to deal with the new plague of sorts.
 * By 1621, though, the plague had subsided from the mainland.

Armed Forces


 * Total: 182,895 Manpower (2.3% of population)
 * British Royal Army Corps
 * Total: 98,450
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 55,000
 * Britain: 28,050
 * Netherlands: 15,000
 * Gibraltar: 20,000
 * Light Cavalry: 7,750
 * Britain: 5,250
 * Gibraltar: 2,500
 * Heavy Cavalry: 3,050
 * Britain: 1,950
 * Netherlands: 1,100
 * Bow Cavalry: 2,600
 * Currently in-training
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,378
 * Britain: 878
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Arcadian Force: (In Arcadia)
 * Elysian Garrison
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 3,000
 * Light Cavalry: 1,000
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * Catonzia Garrison
 * Marksman Infantry: 7,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 7,000
 * Catonzian Musketeers: 5,000
 * Field Artillerymen: 1,000
 * Field cannons: 500
 * Logistical Support: 3,500
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,859
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * As of 1527, three factions are formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: Reforms the Roundtable Knights to act as elite units within the Army, as well as guards for Royalty.
 * In 1615, the London Guard is formed, to both protect the Royal Family, Parliament, and the citizens of the city as a police force, though will prioritize the protection of government personnel and property than that of the citizen
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 21,560 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * Victory-class First-rate British Frigate: 9
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * 50-gun warships designed to breakthrough enemy formations, and is the largest ship in the British arsenal
 * Ember-class First-rate British Frigate: 1
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * 45-gun warships, obsolete by the 1600's
 * Only the HMS Ember is kept for training purposes, as a permanent drydock is built for her.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: 11
 * Essentially a Swallow-class Interceptor, but built to stand up to combat against other ships of its size.
 * 42-gun Frigate that’s cheaper to maintain than the Victory-class while stronger than the Third-rates
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 19
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * 40-gun frigates that sacrifice durability in return for speed (for their size)
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: 15
 * 32-gun frigates that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Carrack: 49
 * 30-gun caravels that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels: 5
 * Lightly armed galleons designed to carry both marines and Vinland longboats for use in various operations, such as supporting fleets in areas where the large size of the British vessels are a hindrance, as well as serving as landing craft for said marines onboard.
 * Capacity: 16 Vinland longboats (12 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 480
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 400
 * London-class Third-rate British Carrack: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Phoenix-class Fourth-rate Frigate: 24
 * Olive-class Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigate: 24
 * Dove-class Fourth-rate Dual-Purpose Merchant Caravel: 74
 * These ships are given to British merchants who sail in dangerous waters, and are crewed by either mercenaries hired by said
 * merchants or the merchants themselves. Only included in ship-counts for the navy to deter invasions by sea.
 * Bombardier-class Brigs: 66
 * Small 18-gun ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.
 * Vinland Longboats: (depends on the number of carriers)
 * Small vessels that can be deployed in regions to support larger ships from carrier vessels with their smaller cannons and enhanced mobility.
 * Armed with two 2-pounder MAC Cannons
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Special Programs:
 * SPARTAN Operators: In addition, a program is opened up for the select Marines in 1616 to become elite troops within a program for SPecialized Armed forces for Reconnaissance, Tactical, And Neutralizing Operations, or SPARTAN Ops for short.
 * Those within the unit are known as SPARTAN Operators, and are pulled from both the Marines and Roundtable Knights
 * Often would be given experimental weapons for field testing
 * These units are the penultimate guerilla troop within the British ranks, primarily acting in operations deep behind enemy lines, though can also fight alongside normal troops when necessary
 * These troops provide a large morale boost to allied units in their vicinity as their infamy spreads
 * Personnel: 33,450
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 32,200
 * Mainland Britain: 16,900
 * Gibraltar: 10,000
 * Arcadia: 5,000
 * SPARTANS: 300
 * Mainland Britain: 300
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 1,450
 * Mainland Britain: 450
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Arcadia: 500
 * Light Artillery Pieces: 3,000
 * Mainland Britain: 3,000
 * Gibraltar: 200
 * Arcadia: 0

Research and Development


 * McCarthy Arms Company (MAC):
 * Arms Race: Due to the creation of flintlock rifles in France, MAC enters into an arms race with their French counterparts, leading to rapid advancements in the creation of both rifles and cannons.
 * In 1610, they created a flintlock rifle using various components from French flintlocks. This rifle (and its various modifications) became the main firearm of the British Military in the League Wars and other conflicts in the early 1600’s.
 * Produced models:
 * FL1610 “Wasp MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1610)
 * The first rifle in the series of rifles made in response to “Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault” and their flintlock rifle.
 * Hastily made, the rifle has various issues, and has a higher-than-usual casualty rate among those who use it due to the tendency for the rifle’s barrel to implode.
 * Due to this reputation, the rifle was given an additional nickname: “Barrel of Surprises”
 * FL1610E1 “Wasp MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1611)
 * A modified L1610 that doesn't implode (more than most rifles of the era).
 * FL1610E2 “Wasp MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1612)
 * The version of the rifle that was used by the British Military when they joined the League Wars the same year.
 * This rifle features a slightly redesigned barrel, slightly increasing the range and improving the reliability of the rifle even more.
 * FL1610E3 “Wasp MkIV” Flintlock Rifle (1614)
 * Essentially the Wasp MkIII, but its components are simplified a bit, allowing for easier production.
 * FL1616 “Honey MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1616)
 * A modified version of the Wasp MkIV for use in hunting.
 * Essentially a simplified version of the Wasp MkIV for commercial purchase
 * Also becomes the model of rifle that was exported to allies during the League Wars
 * FL1610E4 “Wasp MkV” Flintlock Rifle (1619)
 * A version of the Wasp MkIV that is made from Yolngu steel, giving the rifle more durability
 * FL1616E1 “Honey MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1621)
 * An improved version of the Honey MkI, taking feedback from its users when making said improvements.
 * MAC Cannons: MAC continues to produce MAC Cannons (McCarthy Arms in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.
 * Produced models:
 * 2-pounder “snub-nose” MAC Cannon
 * Created for usage on Vinland longboats, more to fire on smaller vessels than anything else
 * Can be argued that rifles would be more effective than these small peashooters, but the extra punch is helpful
 * 6-pounder medium field MAC Cannon
 * The main cannon used by both the British Royal Army and Marine Corps.
 * Also used on British Carrier Vessels
 * 9-pounder “tickler” MAC Cannon
 * The lightest cannon used on British Warships (excluding Carriers)
 * 16-pounder MAC Cannon
 * The mainstay cannon of British Warships
 * 32-pounder “long-nose” MAC Cannon
 * Heaviest cannon that the British uses. Reserved for the largest of British vessels.
 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * Super-Spyder-class: These ships are projected to be around the size of the Victory-class of ships. Relatively unarmed, these ships are able to house a larger supply of Marines as well as Vinland Longboats (around 12 in the hull and 4 on deck). Can also double as a supply ship, carrying supplies to distant British naval bases.
 * Vinland Longboats: In a collaborative effort with Vinland, both British and Vinland engineers get to work on modifying the Vinland longboat for transportation within British “Carriers”, as well as see viable possibilities for mounting cannons (mainly the 2 pounder cannon) on the vessels.
 * Inspiration from Asian catamarans led to the idea to add deployable pontoons to the Vinland Longboats, to mitigate a glaring issue (when the Longboat fires to the side, it is prone to tipping over)
 * Larger Capital Vessels: Theory-crafting has led to the conclusion that in order to protect Britain’s holdings across the globe, she must have a powerful navy. As such, plans are being developed for the creation of ships larger than even the Victory’s.
 * The first of these ships, the Glaemchester-class, began construction in 1613.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: Designed to replace the old third-class vessels as the backbone of the navy. These ships are much larger than the old Cabigail-class, and are the size of the Swallow-class Interceptors, though much slower.
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: The replacement for the Cabigail-class Carrack, with a hull design based on the Victory-class
 * Olive-class Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigate: The replacement for the Dove-class Dual-purpose Merchant Caravels. While being around the same size as the Dove’s, the internal design of the ship is improved, allowing for more cargo to be stored within.
 * Bombardier-class Brig: Ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.

Training and Production


 * Due to Britain’s entry into the League Wars, mass conscription is employed
 * British Mainland
 * 9,050 Marksman Infantry
 * British America
 * Elysia/Laconia
 * 300 Elysian Cavalry
 * Established to found cavalry schools in Elysia
 * 500 Elysian MPSM’s
 * 50 Elysian SPARTANS
 * Catonzia
 * 3,260 Catonzian Musketeers
 * In the same vein as the Elysian Musketeers, these troops are trained, though in the case of Catonzia, only for self-defense.
 * 7,000 MPSM’s
 * Mainly for usage in the island-hopping campaign
 * Bow Cavalry turned into SSLC’s by the end of the half-decade
 * 10 Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigates
 * 1,000 Additional Sailors to supplement those retiring
 * 28 Bombardier-class Brigs
 * 840 Additional Sailors trained to staff the ships
 * 26 Olive-flass Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigates
 * Slowly replace the old Dove-class Multi-purpose Merchant Caravels in the various Merchant fleets of the Empire
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Bangal: The British East India Company reaches out to the country and requests a port that the British can trade out of.
 * Carribean Pirates: British officials in the area sends word to Port Royal that the British would reward pirates who would assist them in raiding Spanish ships and ports (as well as refraining from attacking British-owned ports and ships) with state-of-the-art British firearms (The FL1616 Honey), supplies (such as food and water), as well as safe harbor in British ports for their cooperation
 * Europeans: Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas to those willing to purchase them
 * In addition, in 1612, Britain joins the League Wars on the side of the Norse (and France, begrudgingly)
 * Also, British weapons are sold to allies to support their war against Catholic forces
 * France: To smoothen tensions a little, Queen Elizabeth hopes to organize for the audience of the French ruler for a meal, with the hopes of negotiating a non-aggression pact between the two countries.
 * In addition, due to obligations in the League Wars, Britain assists France with fighting Spain by landing troops in Gibraltar
 * Galatoi: BAKA Mitai reaches out to the nation, hoping to negotiate with the locals to create a British trading town on the coast so they can land their larger vessels in the region.
 * Netherlands: Britain sends an expeditionary force to the Netherlands to support the army in the area (as well as move on enemy forces for British gains)
 * Occitania: The British agree to their alliance, supplying them with weapons for their usage in return for a military/trading alliance.
 * Qing “Rebels”: Through their networking, this organization has garnered the notice of the King Family, primarily Fortuna’s interest. She reaches out to the leader, General Nuryodūm, to create ties with the General.
 * Southeast Asia: The BAKA Gaikokuho company sends diplomats throughout the area to the various nations. With members of Yolngu acting as translators, the company hopes to see what the local powers are for themselves
 * This includes the following nations:
 * Thotan
 * Syonan
 * Khmerlaccan Union
 * Zhaoanese State
 * Toyotomi: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company reaches out to the island nation, hoping to meet with one of the superpowers of the region.
 * Vijayangara: The British East India Company requests a port city to trade out of.
 * Yolngu: The British request land in the north to construct a naval port town, to allow British ships to dock and offload supplies easier.
 * Zhaowa: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company reaches out to the island chain for two reasons
 * First is for the safe passage of BAKA Gaikokuhito (and other British vessels to that extent) through the area
 * Second is to open up trade between BAKA Gaikokuhito and Zhaoa

Allies


 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal. (Though not while the League Wars is going on
 * Though to respect previous ties, the British do not attack the Portuguese, unless they provoke the British to do so.
 * France: Though strenuous, the two find themselves on the same side of the League Wars.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.
 * Netherlands: Much like Westria, they are an ally on the European mainland.
 * Occitania: British ally on the mainland.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Yolngu: The furthest of Britain’s allies, the island-continent has metals far better than those in the region. As such, the majority of the trade from the region primarily consist of metals.

Events


 * Bolstering Numbers
 * Since Britain is preparing for a war, in order to help make up numbers, the Elysian (and eventually the Catonzia too) population is elevated to “secondary citizen,” mainly so that the British can recruit them to fight
 * Does also mean that Elysia requires a seat in Parliament, which is vacant on account of the Civil War of the Crosses a decade prior
 * League Wars
 * Europe
 * Spain (1620 - 1625)
 * British Front (1620 - 1625)
 * The British continue to press their offensive, hoping to draw more forces from the French front.
 * British forces advance in three prongs towards three separate objectives.
 * Malaga → Granada
 * Sevilla → Cordoba
 * Huelva → Aracena
 * That being said, they can’t push any further due to dealing with Spanish guerilla fighters behind allied lines
 * I should also mention that land claimed on the map is the projected plan of my movement of troops in the area, though I expect that actual gains will be less.
 * Also, Portugal/Agousta is untouched, mainly so that the British and Agousta can remain on good-enough terms so they could potentially reinvigorate their alliance after the League Wars.
 * The British request nothing from them whenever their alliance wins.
 * Forces in Spain
 * 20,000 Marksman Infantry
 * 2,500 Light Cavalry
 * 500 Artillery Pieces (and their respective crew)
 * Netherlands
 * Forces in the area support allied movements in the area as a coalition of the sorts
 * Forces in Netherlands
 * 15,000 Marksman Infantry
 * 1,100 Heavy Cavalry
 * 500 field artillery pieces
 * America
 * Catonzia Occidental (1620 - 1623)
 * The focus of the British and Elysian Armies in the area is focused on claiming the rest of the region, as well as suppressing unrest in the area
 * Nueva Hispania (1620 - 1625)
 * The focus of the Royal Navy and Royal Marines in Arcadia
 * After capturing all of Nueva Valcania, the British continue with their plans
 * They intend to claim all islands in the Carribean that Spanish forces would have to pass through to get to and from their colonies.
 * As such, they continue their island hopping campaign, claiming the next set of islands for their plan to succeed.
 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)
 * The Rise of the Company Fleets (Part 14): With the world opening up, and rumors of prosperity and gold present, various companies sprout up around Britain, with the goal to investigate various locations of notice with hopes to make it big.
 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Elysian Region: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Around 2,500 colonists arrive in Elysia over the span of five years or so, hoping to start anew.
 * Hudson Bay: In addition to their finished expansion in southern Elysia, they were given permission to explore the regions further north if there is a way to pass to Asia. This escapade led to the settlement of the Hudson Bay, with the idea of it being one of many stops along a supposed route around the top of North America.
 * Fort Hudson: In 1619, the BFG Company established a small port fort in the Hudson Bay, mainly for the purpose of harvesting trees from the nearby forest for use in shipbuilding.
 * Laconia: In 1619, the region was reclassified into its own province for administration reasons.
 * The regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakki become apart of the Laconia Province
 * Eventually becomes the State of Laconia
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * In 1611, Britain asked if they can establish a trading hub in Galatoi.
 * If successful, “Fort Galatoi” will be established by 1615.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * Establishing a Base: In 1616, The BAKA Gaikokuhito in Yolngu requested permission to construct a naval base in Northern Australia (far away from the coral reefs to the east) so they could land larger British vessels in the area.
 * In 1619, construction began on their fort, Port Kingpin. With help from the locals, ships were able to be harbored in the port town by 1621, with construction completing in 1624.
 * More Pitstops: Even with the two islands claimed, the distance between each stop is far too long. As such, the Gaikokuhito Division devices various locations along the way to establish naval bases to allow British vessels places of refuge
 * Taking advantage of the
 * Reaching Out: With the British now officially in the region, diplomats are sent to nearby nations to get a grasp on the politics in the region.
 * Australium: Rare metals have been found on the island continent. As such, operations are created to extract the metals with the help of the locals (in return for exotic species and other foreign goods)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 5): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * First, the HALO company reaches out to various tribes in the region to make deals with them, with the goal to make them reliant on the HALO company for their goods.
 * Second, the HALO company sets up opportunities for potential colonists to move to the region
 * Roughly 250 colonists move there per year, leading to 1,250 colonists moving to the area in five years.
 * Their influence continues to spread, as it creeps throughout Amekrogu itself, moving at a faster pace than before. (continued from last turn)
 * Due to being on less-than-amicable terms with the Government of Amekrogu, the company decides to accelerate their process of assimilating the Amekroguian government into their hands. While they try to keep up the facade to the government, they continue their efforts to spread their influence through the area.
 * Will end one of two ways: either they willingly join Britain or the SPARTANS will force them to.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * 1620-1625: With control over the coastline complete, MOM decides to push inland, slowly subjugating the local population to the rule of the British
 * No Geneva Suggestions violated here, not at all...
 * Tobacco: As their influence spreads through Eldia, the MOM company begins to cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants, leading to an increase in profits due to its sweeter taste.
 * The selling of this tobacco increases MOM’s income, leading to them being able to hire more mercenaries to arrest control of Eldia from the locals.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * New London/Diu: The construction of the deeper port is complete, allowing for larger vessels and more vessels in general to dock here.
 * Cape Town: Efforts are made to allow the port town to accommodate larger British vessels, providing them refuge from the volatile water off the South African coast.
 * Fort Dolphin: (Constructed in OTL Tolanero) Construction begins in 1621 to be finished by the end of 1625, mainly to allow British merchants another location to stop at while passing around Africa
 * To respect the locals, utmost stress is placed on those staying in the fort to respect the locals, and those who disobey these rules are handed to Matagaskar for punishment
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * Subsidiary Alliance Plan: The Company reaches out to the various countries in India, asking for the stationing of a British force within their territory for the country’s protection, in return for supplying the maintenance cost to maintain the force in the area.
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Due to Catholic immigrants arriving in the region, the population slowly begins to increase from the small community it once was (around 500 per year, 2,500 every 5 years)
 * Notable Deaths
 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - 1618) (R: 1561 - 1618)
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 16??)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - 1596)
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - 1602)
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - 1606)
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

The Tranquil Lands of Abenanka

 * Government: Tribal Monarchy (and feudalism, kind of)
 * Ruler: Yupoaka (monarch) Yukki
 * Yupace (prince) Fure-echinge
 * Matace (princess) Atusanum
 * Deceased: Yupace Yaichinane
 * Economy: The Abenanka are a more urban civilization than its neighbors, with gravel and dirt streets dividing up short rows of huts and sod houses. The constant flow of small boats carrying food, goods, artifacts and treasures between deep ports in remote cities keeps the nation’s internal and external trade with neighbors strong and unifies the nation. Though once in connection with the nations of East Asia, that path has since been closed, and weapons and tools from there are somewhat of a hot commodity. Some basic aquaculture has sprung up in the deep inlets and bays surrounding Kasukuak, and foraging in the rich forests near the wilderness at the northern border helps enrich the diet of the people. Shipbuilding of large ships a dozen paces wide and many more long brings jobs to the larger cities. The nation is divided amongst different clans that each pay tributary to the chief General in Sunak. Also some guys are trying to domesticate moose.
 * Capital: Sunak
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 46,800
 * Cities:
 * Sunak: I can’t do math rn so let’s go with 7,000
 * Illiamna: 3,000
 * Kasukuak: 2,500
 * Nanwalek: 1,500
 * Nomiom: 1,000
 * Outside Cities: 31,800
 * Religion:
 * Folk Religion 100%
 * Military:
 * Manpower:
 * There is no actual military in Abenanka, except for the Yupoaka’s guards, but they rarely leave the ruler’s side. Each local chief selects people from their clan to fight whenever it is necessary. Every person sent to the front lines has some minor combat training, a spear or bow, simple leather armor and a helmet. Some veterans can get access to better weapons and prized chain mail armor.
 * Soldiers: a lot
 * Aimakipako (Moose Men): 12
 * Weapons:
 * The bow and arrow is a common weapon with most male Abenankans having at least some training in it. The spear is far and away the most common melee weapon, although tomahawks, knives and swords are occasionally seen in combat.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (I figure I’ll make up for some lost time here)
 * Westward Expansion (1605): Before the crusade to find the perpetrators of the disaster can begin, the military needs more people, supplies, and experience. To grow stronger, the weak nations to the north must go. Nuti and Nay’di fall quickly as our soldiers cross Lake Lagiq in canoes under the cover of night. The small tribes are overrun as our foothold across the lake is established.
 * From here, a two-pronged invasion is launched of the Suanka. Their land is sparsely populated, but more expansive. After a few moon-cycles to hunt down the remaining opposition, our focus is shifted to Kenan, which soon falls too.
 * Westward Expansion (1610): Ekimne is next on the chopping block. More resources are being gathered in preparation, but a premature invasion is launched as the soldiers march on to Udamagax. Something of a stalemate is reached as the Ekimne, better prepared than our earlier enemies, slow the invasion by just enough for them to last until supplies arrive. But then, it’s showtime, and the Abenankan might will prevail.
 * Diplomacy:
 * Sinnam, Ekimne, Nakniq: Hey, if you don’t feel like being completely wiped out we’re open to a peaceful annexation.
 * Events (1605-10):
 * The Day the Earth Shook: Trees fell. The mighty mountains shifted. The Shrine of Ape-Huci-Kamuy groaned against its supports before collapsing to the ground. And then all was still. Moments later, the sea began to swell as a gargantuan wave rose from the West to match the height of the tallest pines at the bay of Kasukuak. The rocky beach disappeared beneath the surface, and rivers rose to swamp the forest floor. All the fish flopping along the bottom of boats were set free. As the salmon swam through the streets of Illiamna, panic set in among the Abenanka. Gray particles floated down from the sky, almost like snow, but they were dirty, and burning to touch. The surfaces of rivers were polluted with a fine layer of ash.
 * In the Earth’s Grasp: Yaichinane, heir to the Abenankan throne, was walking along the muddy banks of Yainino Bay at Sunak when the wave came. He tried to run, but as eyewitnesses described it, “the Earth reached up a hand and kept a tight grip on him. He fell into the shallow water and the ground opened up to suck him down.” Many of the prince’s friends, children of prominent Abenanka traders and leaders, demand answers for the earth and sea’s unprovoked attack that robbed the kingdom of their prince.
 * Kids These Days: The younger generations of the Abenanka waste no time formulating radical ideas about the origin of the violent attack by the earth, sky and sea small fleet circumnavigates the FIX Islands, where Sunak is located, before sailing off to the West, unsure of what they will find. The theory with most support that quickly gains the backing of many people is that beyond the distant islands of the Wakka, a civilization now unknown to the Abenanka sent the waves to prepare for an invasion. The youth are excited by the idea of a war, and elders and rulers are ignored as plans are drafted for a march on these foreign adversaries.
 * Tranquil No Longer: The Abenanka need sturdier, faster ships, and some that can carry even larger amounts of people and supplies. They need weapons, to subdue these distant enemies. They need food to feed the growing armies and support the war effort. The nation’s cities grow busy as the people throw all regard for their leaders away to expand and grow stronger. The lands of the Abenanka will be tranquil no longer. Abenanka sine! Abenanka Ippetama!
 * Events (1615-1620):
 * Yo What If We Tried To Ride That Moose Over Yonder: A really stupid guy, a kind of stupid guy, and a pretty smart guy walk into a forest clearing. A moose walks in from the other side. The kind of stupid guy turns to the stupid guy and says, “Hey, wouldn’t it be funny if we tried to ride that moose?” The really stupid guy says, “I’ll do it.” The smart guy, preferring to keep his internal organs intact, says, “You guys are stupid” and climbs up to the safety of a tree. The really stupid guy creeps up behind the moose, stands on a large rock and jumps up onto the moose, not realizing it changed the direction it was facing. The moose, needless to say, was not amused to find a human dangling from its antlers, and took a liking to aggressively charging around the clearing until the really stupid guy flopped to the ground. The kind of stupid guy says, “Okay, my turn.” After waiting for the moose to calm down, he tossed some tasty pinecones and berries on the ground for the moose to sniff at. The moose was intrigued. The kind of stupid guy took a running leap before landing squarely on the moose’s back. The moose was even less amused and rushed forwards into the forest. As the smart guy watches with intrigue and amusement, the kind of stupid guy hangs on for his life but manages to stay mostly upright before forgetting a dense forest is not ideal for a horseback passenger as his face is impales by a tree branch. The smart guy slid down the tree and ran back to town, his brain shifting into a new gear.
 * A Dozen Units Are Ready: This smart guy, who we’ll call Wappo, is granted permission by his clan’s chief to start a large-scale moose farm. Laborers are put to work on clearing out the space and marking the edges of the fields. Over the course of five years, moose are selected by their behavior and traits, and selectively bred and trained to be more peaceful and friendly to humans. A few of the best trained and strongest are even put to the test in combat along the coast of Ekimne with mixed results. Wappo is recognized for his efforts by Yupoaka Yukki and given support from the government.
 * Kurasaro Kurupas and the Hecking Big Ship: Kurasaro Kurupas grew up around ships his whole life. He went on a trading mission all the way to the Tlingit nations when he was just a few sky-cycles old. He fended off a sea monster from eating his dad along the way. So when all this talk came up about a conquest of the far western lands, he did the only reasonable thing there was to do: build a massive boat and go find it. Since asking permission is stupid, he just gathered up a bunch of friends and set to work. Kurupas knew it would take too long and be too taxing to sail along the coast like was almost always done, so he came up with a revolutionary idea. He created a large tarp and attached it to a pole sticking out of the ship, creating one of the first uses of a sail by the modern Abenanka. They all hopped on a ship and sailed off into the distance.
 * Founding of Nomiom: The small village of Nomiom grows greatly in size due to its proximity to the front with Ekimne and the moose project. It is just east of the really tiny isthmus at the western edge of Abenanka.
 * Gum and Shippo: With the use of salts, ice, and tree sap, the Abenanka sailors are able to create a primitive icebox. Food can now be transported on boats from cities and towns where fish are caught and food is prepared directly to the frontlines with the Ekimne and other enemies.

Milan
Government: Monarchy

''Notable members of the Court:""
 * Duke: Gian Galeazzo Visconti
 * Stefano Antonio of Doria-Spezia, a cadet branch of the Doria Family Now taken hostage.

Economy: The Growth has been slowed down by the war.

Capital: Milan

Population: 350,000


 * Demographics:
 * 89% North Italian (Majority Lumbard, minorities of Piedmontese at the western borders)
 * 8% Southern Germans
 * 2% Romansh People


 * Religion: 99,9% Catholicism. Jewish Minorities in the Major Urban Centers.

Wars and Conflicts:
 * Tyrrhenian March 1623
 * A continuation of the war with Genoa. The previous offensives were... mildly unsuccessful. So we need a new strategy. A push towards Portofino will be done on the night of the 2nd of April, hoping to break trought Genoan forces.

Diplomacy:


 * League of Lausanne: Declare an overall neutrality in the war even though we attacked Genoa.

Events:


 * A Stain to Clean Part 2: One of the major members of the Bureau has been found dead in their home. While the death has been reported as a simple heart attack, we believe the cause of death to be poison. The Bureau is still investigating.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Gatsi Rusere
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 054 000
 * Cities: 77 281
 * Ne-We: 8 983
 * Sofala: 4 871
 * Angoche: 4 641
 * Pambane: 4 241
 * Mkalimini: 3 891
 * Kiwe: 3 641
 * Zomba: 3 351
 * Pebane: 3 141
 * Nampula: 3 061
 * Manzini: 2 741
 * Banhine: 2 441
 * Mpumalanga: 2 041
 * Limpopo: 1 441
 * Rural areas: 976 719
 * Ethnicites: 66,6% Shona, 14.4% Karanga, 11.1% Swahili, 6.5% Swazi, 1,4% Chewa
 * Religion: 67% (706 180) Mwari believers, 33% (347 820) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (21 080) and reserves size of 1% (10 540) of our otal population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 315 African Spearmen
 * 3 000 bowmen
 * 4 450 Crossbowmen
 * 5 315 Light Cavalry
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 140 African Spearmen
 * 1 000 bowmen
 * 2 940 Crossbowmen
 * 2 470 Light Cavalry
 * Navy:
 * Mer'ana class ships: 2
 * Fishing boats: 760
 * Diplomacy:
 * Sena: We send a request asking if they want to join our nation.
 * Events:
 * The royal visitors: While the Mwene was speaking with the emperor of Matagaskar his granddaughter caught sight of a certain man, she got intersted and decided to try to communicate with him, after a while she thought he was interesting and seemed like a nice person, though she could not understand him, after going around the mansion with him she noticed that he was pretty good looking. When it was time for the visitors to leave she found it hard to say goodbye due to a feeling in her chest. Though she would not find out what that feeling was for a while.
 * Balele raids: We send 40% of our active army to burn down villages in balele after taking it's inhabitants and it's riches.
 * Zoroastrianism on the rise: More and more people convert to Zoroastrianism with a third of our population now believing in the Zoroastrian gods.
 * The Zambezi river: We start sending some small boats along the Zambezi river looking for new people we can trade with.

Toyotomi Shogunate
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Oda Nobukatsu, born 1578
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Hideyoshi; birth name Kinoshita Tokichiro, born 1542
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Tokugawa Hidetada, born 1589


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

Event Chain - All the Giants Die (3)

The Game of Power

September 1621

The Nihonese invasion of Joseon had been thoroughly swift - but that didn’t mean it was easy afterwards.

Strangely, they had never actually planned for the end of the war beyond wild speculation and infighting. Three main plans emerged - Mitsuhide’s, which involved creating a vassal kingdom whole in the country, Shiba’s, which split the country into eight commandaries to ensure effective control, and Hideyoshi’s, which was to be zero punishment whatsoever and just increased trade rights and free movement of troops. The ultimate solution negotiated at Hanseong saw a mixture of all three pushed through. Busan and Hamheung became the administrative centres of two commandaries, nominally to be run by local administrators from those friendly to the Nihonese, and the remnant was either annexed by the Naranga Empire, which now had an accidentally friendly relationship with the Nihonese, or placed into the Choson Protectorate - whose new king were Yi Hon.

‘King’ was an uncomfortable sticking point for Hideyoshi. He had actually wanted the late King Yi’s wife, Yi Hee-jin, to ascend to the throne; not-insignificant amounts of the clans had already been readily suspicious that Hideyoshi intended to entirely break the Nihonese status quo and revert it to a patriarchy, and the clans, of which 34 out of recognised 47 still had female heads, both including the Satsuma and Bingo, the critical point from which Hideyoshi needed to continue seeing money-flow. Thus, he bypassed his own husband and asked Yi Hon to abdicate the throne to either Heejin or one of his own wives - Yi Hon, uncomfortable with the prospect of having to rule as a Nihonese puppet, agreed, and thus, after a grand 124 days as the King of Choson (the shortest in recorded history), Yi Hon was allowed safe passage to Syonan through Kansha.

Hee-jin, quickly coronated as the Queen Dowager (and after some legal editing Majesty) of Choson, satisfied the clans, and Hideyoshi was keen to keep doing things which satisfied them. He pressured Hidetada to, as part of the edits he was doing to Chosonese law, remove male primogeniture and where possible introduce female primogeniture to Choson. It was at this time when the Shogun and his husband found their relationship in increasing strain; the eventual separation of their political agendas providing most of the pressure.

This led to a period of time known as the Spat, where this behaviour caused Nihonese foreign policy to behave in contradictory and often unkempt ways, both men leading separate factions to do separate things. So, at the same time as Mitsuhide was writing a demand to the Syonanese to became a vassal kingdom, Hideyoshi wrote a desperate letter to the Syonanese offering the status of a ‘free protectorate’ - he would never interfere in Syonanese affairs, and even offered to regularly buy supplies for the country - just so long as they pledged to never oppose Nihon and allowed passage of Nihonese troops through its waters. The extraordinary letter indicated the divergence in their views. Hideyoshi was not benevolent, but he most certainly was a pragmatist - Mitsuhide was anything but benevolent in his political agenda.

And this show began to highlight to the Nihonese nobility a ‘roving show’ in Kyoto - the reason it was called the Spat was because of their already high-profile status as lovers. Coinciding with a relative ease in political unrest thanks to a massive inflow of Chosonese gold, it contributed to some years of rather active life for Nihonese entertainers, satirising the relationship in various ways.

While they were enjoying that, one of the most heinous single acts of slavery was occurring right West.

Usapte recognised the problems of the Nihonese military in Choson, especially with a mass of disaffected soldiers and incredibly unhappy nobility, highlighted by a small revolt which blew out of Hanseong in the winter of 1620. But, the critical work had been done - the ringleaders of the revolt rounded up and the group already largely broken. After freeing a strange man by the name of Maa’gwin who made a desperate deal for his freedom, she figured her solution: deporting the dissidents in Choson and making a tidy profit off the proceeds.

This amounted to deporting roughly 12,000 nobles formerly part of the Seo-in faction of the government; although this completely decimated the local bureaucratic system, it allowed the Army to elevate local collaborators, and the ever-expedient Shiba Sachiko made sure that the vast majority of Chosonese peasants were fed and not intruded on. This prevented any sustained political backlash, and with the surprising stability of the postwar government, the Seo-in were decimated by sheer pragmatism; Hee-jin inheriting a stable but Nihon-aligned government to rule over. There remained free travel between the commandaries and if anything, most people were completely apathetic to the arrangement. Not even Mitsuhide had any intentions of deliberate cultural imposition, the one thing that could probably fuck up the entire effort.

Hideyoshi was smart enough to make sure that the vast majority of the people in these organisations were Chosonese - albeit, Nam-in and Buk-in, which made sure that the primary face of the occupation was Joseonese too. In fact, the Commandaries were not even called that - they were officially the Busan Domain and the Princedom of Hamheung, and the Nihonese presence was often more something of a strange presence where local leaders were simultaneously aware of the need to please Kyoto and yet free to conduct business as per normal otherwise. On the periphery of this began an extremely strict code on criminality; a streamlined version of the legal code imposing punishments of exile for even small crimes - powering Usapte’s large deportation programme, at 3,000 exiles a year. And it was this combination of political fear, apathy and surprising normalcy that made sure that Joseon faded into the history books, slowly but surely.

And so the World changed Forever

June 1623

The invasion and subjugation of Joseon was a shock. Not since the Daevite invasion had the peninsula bowed to a foreign power; much less a people inextricably linked with it and an empire which just ten years ago had been a befuddled mess on its border.

Musashi, staring on the sidelines, felt far away. As a former member of that nobility, the discussions others had with her centred around her probable pride in the victory; aware of that, she still felt entirely and completely blank on the matter. It was apathy. Indifference. Honestly, it felt hard for her to care in the way the others were supposing, making bets on whether the Naranga would go to war with Nihon next; especially when both of her better friends were peasants and the attendants that had once accompanied her here but eventually scattered off to their own ends too were - if anything, she should be hostile to the entire act.

She was, however, incredibly aware that something had to have happened for the Naranga and Nihon to just agree to the division of the peninsula. And if that something was a secret alliance, she needed to be ready to leave at any time.

...wait.

Shouldn’t she have just left immediately? It didn’t make sense to stay. She was just unnecessarily endangering herself, especially if the Shogun ever felt he needed to off her.

In fact, that were the question she was asked by numerous people. “Why haven’t you left?”

And her answer was,

“Stuff.”

If she was being honest,

“Satkang and Hanarawi.”

Ten years. She literally couldn’t imagine a world without those two in her life anymore - and not only that, but she earned enough there was no reason for her to ever have kids. Not that she ever even considered having children beyond the standpoint of living to old age - she didn’t care about that. If anything, she’d die of her excessive smoking habit before she got to 40.

On the topic of those two, both Satkang and Musashi had moved out of operating in the State Hall and operated in a small workshop they built with Hanarawi, before reopening the Habanisun Contraptions Company (as a state enterprise) and going back to the original work they’d done. Tiny contraptions, building water wheels, and, as an extension of the vacuum work Satkang had done, they began experimenting with methods of using vacuums to extract water.

They eventually settled on various designs, some as fanciful as to assume the vacuum alone would spurt entire geysers into the air; but the combined design they all agreed on being a large metal pump where a person would manually crank the water up, allowing it to drop into a container of sorts. They all agreed: they’d never create it in their timeline, but if it was ever made, it’d be revolutionary.

Those were the days, for her. She enjoyed the experience. Hanarawi had herself married, although her husband was largely absentee and didn’t do anything about her tinkering; even through her pregnancy, she still showed up until the pains got too unbearable. Neighbours and friends helped her get traditional medicines that eased the pain; unfortunately, the twins died just weeks after birth. When Hanarawi tried to have another child again, Satkang and Musashi personally funded the medicines until their mutual friend’s one baby left her womb; this one survived - and in honour, she named the child Hanarjukai - literally, ‘genius’’.

The pain was subsiding. Year by year, she didn’t really think about it anymore, where she’d come from. She couldn’t even read Yamato on instinct either; she’d have to wait quite a while for the characters to come back to her - and apparently, some new character system was making its way through the country. Soon, she wouldn’t be able to read them at all. And… that was fine with her.

Right?

It was just a normal afternoon. And the word had come down from the letters-writing office - she had one. So after taking a trip down to central Habanisun, she’d settled down in a large, fluffed-up chair of straw and leather and quietly began to read it.

“Zubon”

She didn’t react to it at first. She really didn’t want to. She was better than that.

“I didn’t know what to say when I first found out about your entire thing over there in Habanisun. I just thought it was a mistake that you were alive, and then the Naranga addressed you by name”

Huh.

“I’m sorry for not writing earlier. Are you okay? You can send letters. Please send letters. It’s been so long”

Why was she tearing up. Stop. This wasn’t becoming at this age and after this long…?

“I’ve got so much I wanna tell you. And I know you can’t come back anytime soon. But that’s fine. Just respond, please, I just want to know you’re actually out there”

She fell totally silent.

“I miss you, best friend

-Kama”

Musashi stared at the ground for a moment, carefully folded the parchment together, and then scrambled for a quill.

Event Chain - The Old World (3)

The Guilty and the Proud

March 1622

The alliance that Hidetada and Mayuri struck between one another was entirely informal. No one outside of them two knew of it; Hidetada, realising the limits of working within the law, had essentially informally contracted Mayuri to take out members of the daimyo and seifu that he knew were becoming major assistants to the war effort or the urbanisation movements, but had no power to take out. Mayuri, initially distrustful of the Shocho, came to become one of his closer confidants - often advising him on concepts from the menial to the macro. Their meeting sessions, convened sporadically, quickly devolved from purely strategic missions to them discussing whether chalk was a good thing to use in makeup.

Ironically, two people from completely different socioeconomic backgrounds became extremely close confidants in a short period of time. Perhaps it was the fact that both of them had paradoxically similar interests or the nature of their work meaning both had a surprisingly good understanding of the other’s situation, or even just the sheer fact that Hidetada found himself in awe of the hardline strength Mayuri exhibited and for Mayuri the surprising gentleness of the literal Shocho. Whatever the case, Ishikawa Mayuri was back in business. And her first act: cripple the Satsuma General Company.

Hitting Usapte or Isoroku was too high-risk, especially since she had a sizeable fortune to work with and it’d be far too easy to trace the kill back to her rather than when she ran on multiple names and as a lowly entertainer. So Mayuri chose to target their symbols of success - and that meant Kagoshima.

Hitting Kagoshima wasn’t even necessarily that difficult. She’d never bothered to register the vast wealth she had, other than in passing (and false) amounts to kokudaka collectors so she and her cousin could keep it; and the workhouses easily rose up in revolt when the main incentive for remaining - the wealth robbed from them then ransomed back to them - vanished. It was a traceless operation, especially considering her involvement was minimal at best; while she had gone and passed out a bit of gold, the rebellion of 1622 was largely organic, the result of yet another imposition on the populace - attempting to get them to formally give up their land.

And it was now, as the arguments of capital entered the public sphere, that Hidetada made himself shine. As Shocho, his presence was already gladly enlarged; and he began railing against the activities of the Satsuma General Company, calling it ‘an evil threatening to destroy us all’. Helped along by the Animistic beliefs he inherited from his mother, Hidetada, who began to use the familial name of Soryu rather than Tokugawa, appealed to the popular sense of spirituality and concerns he had learnt from his time on the ground. While this earned him no favours with the shonin and daimyo, it began to cement his reputation among the nomin; by the end of the year, he could walk among them in his normal attire, and although he was the subject of conversation and interaction, others were open to his invitation.

This earned him the ire of most political factions, and gained him the support of a select few. When he formally renounced Shinto proper as both a political and personal move, Chief Hennauke personally approached him to discuss the future of the Ainu clans. Hidetada, yet unfamiliar with the on-the-ground reality of the Ainu clans, deferred extensively to Hennauke; impressed, the Chief named him a Friend of the Six Clans, giving him an important political ally. When the Hikari-no-kihetai finally split over the behaviour of their ostensible leader, the main breakaway faction immediately flocked to him. Hidetada’s behaviour at court also began to mark him; he refused to engage in the behaviours of politics, refusing to engage in debates regarding why he believed in what he did, and quietly embraced a more publicly vulnerable side. This made him into another great show on the stage of the Empire.

Hidetada, however, was not entirely faithful to the beliefs he openly espoused. Quietly, he’d used his connections to meet with Hideyoshi in private, offering him a deal: he would sign onto the Shogun’s empire, so long as the Shogun stopped backing the S.G.C. Hidetada was, for all of his beliefs, not especially sympathetic nor caring for the plight of the Chosonese; this is what made this deal possible. Hideyoshi would first refuse this first attempt, but the deal remained on the table.

And his private life took an extensive strain. Public mockery took a visible toll on his health, and occasional meetings with Mayuri turned to periods where she assumed an alternate identity, Ishiguro Masanori, so he could vent to her for days on end in the position of a medical attendant. It had just been two years, but the two were already a level of close that felt like lifetime friends. More than that, really. It was clear attraction, at least on his part.

One evening, still assuming her identity, Mayuri sat there, listening to the Shocho’s complaints again. The former assassin had seemingly been reduced to a complaint rag for a 30-year-old, and as she jotted down some of the things she was running through, she quietly glanced up and down every now and then at him.

After running himself through a bottle of alcohol, too, his mouth was considerably looser. Not that such remarks were or are fine to pursue under the influence of liquor, but it was loose enough that he muttered, “...fuck, you’re handsome.”

She put down her quill for a moment and stared at him. Glared, more honestly; at least from his perspective.

“Alright, so?”

At the very least, he was cognizant enough to realise the mistake - he blinked, and immediately apologised. “Ah! Sorry. Shouldn’t have said that - it’s my bad, it’s-”

Before he could finish the sentence, she took him by the hand and kissed him. He stared back at her, shocked.

“Nah. It’s fine,” she muttered, grinning. “What’s the matter? Political firebrand can’t keep the wall up in private?”

“Wha- huh?”

“Yea. I think so too. As far as I’m being forward, this is just between you and me: this doesn’t get out,” she laughed, her face a bit red as well as she stood up to take her leave. “You go take a breather. We’ll talk tomorrow.”

And that was it. When she was gone, he stood up, paced the room and hyperventilated. What the hell was that? What just happened? The questions paced through his mind, until, finally, he sat back in his chair, and noted to himself, “Ah. That’s what it feels like…”

Echoes of a Yearning

November 1623

When Hye-sung had first set up in Nihon, she’d hoped she’d only be there for a few years. It’d now been 21 years - and she was still in Edo, operating under the assumed name of Suisei; she’d been told that using this false name would help her converse better - and it’d be better, some of her colleagues opined openly, that she was able to assimilate faster.

She’d gone from being a Joseonese diplomat to a minor imperial servant in the seifu. In public, so much of her just disappeared from view - she adopted the clothing and tithes of the Yamato, and all this time later her grasp on the language of the Yamato amounted to a heavy accent rather than a poor understanding. The concept of her identity - Hye-sung, beyond the brutal pragmatism of being stuck here - was dying. And it probably would’ve died if she didn’t discover an old name on the lists.

Bringing the person registered on the list of political prisoners in Northeast Choson to her as her brother, Park Chung-hee, she found her sister - Chung-cha, and the whole story. It hadn’t been difficult at all to identify her, albeit it took her a not-insignificant amount of time to quietly learn the new name. Chung-cha found herself with Masayoshi as her new name, and this she instantly revolted against. In conversation, she was deathly opposed to using Masayoshi; and she kept telling her sister to use her given name anyways.

“Or, you could change it - I’m not pressuring,” she remarked once, “Just make sure it’s Joseonese.”

The two sisters, although divided by experiences of twenty years, got along remarkably well, for what it was worth. For however closely they were linked by family, at meals the topic of home broke every conversation. Hye-sung couldn’t bring herself to discuss a place she no longer felt at home with - for lord’s sake, she called herself Suisei more than she’d ever call herself Hye-sung anymore. Chung-cha, having quite literally fought the Nihonese and then been captured for 5 years as a noble, had quite a different view on the entire enterprise.

Outside in the streets of Edo, they were Suisei and Chung-cha. And the expectation was that inside it’d be Hye-sung and Chung-cha, but inside it were exactly the same. This was the primary stickling point on the relationship between the bruised but proud Chung-cha, and the battered and quiet Hye-sung. This all changed in 1623 - when a small rebellion broke out in the city, and across all of Nihon the peasants rose.

The success of the S.G.C in Kagoshima had inspired copycats, but for the first time, the Shogun was backing it. Usapte had managed to convince Hideyoshi to back further urbanisation efforts to arm the guntai, with almost 54,000 cheap firearms that were often no longer useful after just a period of three weeks not being enough to assist their problems. But they overreached - the Chiku-omo of the Oda and that of the Nanbu protested his attempts in the North, and the Ainu clans actively fought attempts at urbanisation; not to mention, attempting to replicate the Kagoshima Phenomenon in Tohoku was a total failure. When it occurred in Edo, the woman in charge of the project was murdered, triggering what would become known as the Dento War: a massive rebellion which saw the Ainu, two of the Chiku and numerous nomin rise up against Hideyoshi.

Hye-sung and Chung-cha were swept up in the change. At the head of the entire Ainu faction, Chief Hennauke emphasised not the traditional pseudo-nationalism of past, but rather actively courted Nishikara participation in the entire endeavour; their usage of their traditional names was, for a brief year, actively encouraged. And when the rebellion racketed its way down to Kyoto, killing Akechi Mitsuhide, the sisters were there, and were there to hear that the Shogun’s husband, so long the symbol of both excess power and malice, had been killed. It was also this moment that provoked the backlash.

Hennauke was brutally maimed by a ninja in the summer of 1623, on the night of the 12th of April. With his death, the Ainu clans began internal struggling; when Kyoto offered them expanded trading rights and an acclimation to their special position in the country, one of the primary driving forces of the campaign was split along class lines. The two rebelling Chiku-omo were also quickly quelled by bribery, leading to the rebellion quickly becoming one of solely the nomin. This was much easier to do - and Hideyoshi, shaken by his husband’s death, re-affirmed his political alliance with Usapte and triggered the urbanisation programme in the Kanto region. Thousands would die over the next few years.

On the side, the two sisters watched, their lives changed further. The day when they returned to Edo, Hye-sung introduced herself to a co-worker by her birth name; and she would deign against using her adopted name ever again.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.